<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8" standalone="yes"?><rss version="2.0" xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"><channel><title>Wingco on Gromet's Plaza Archive</title><link>/authors/wingco/</link><description>Recent content in Wingco on Gromet's Plaza Archive</description><generator>Hugo</generator><language>en-us</language><lastBuildDate>Sat, 30 May 2026 20:13:47 +0000</lastBuildDate><atom:link href="/authors/wingco/index.xml" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml"/><item><title>Frankie's Friend Plans Her Farewell</title><link>/stories/2025/11/15/frankies-friend-plans-her-farewell/</link><pubDate>Sat, 15 Nov 2025 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2025/11/15/frankies-friend-plans-her-farewell/</guid><description>&lt;h4 id="part-1"&gt;Part 1&lt;/h4&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Frankie Renoir was taking her normal shortcut through Amiens cemetery as it took 5 minutes less to get to work if she came through this way. She&amp;rsquo;d just passed the grave of Jules Verne and as usual she&amp;rsquo;d nodded politely at it. This one had always made her stare as there was a stone carved figure erupting out of the front. As if the person in there had been buried alive and was trying to escape!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Cheryl's Coffin</title><link>/stories/2024/11/03/cheryls-coffin/</link><pubDate>Sun, 03 Nov 2024 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2024/11/03/cheryls-coffin/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Wasn’t the best start to her Halloween. Turned away from the party because she wasn’t in fancy dress! A fuming youngster seeing some of her college friends all being allowed in, Jessie, Monica and Dawn. All wearing daft blood-spattered dresses while hers, a simple plain white calf-length one and matching heels that she’d hoped would make her appear like a ghost wasn’t good enough.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Slightly comforted however at getting a text from her best friend Julia or Jules, who was supposed to be here but she too had been turned away along with her boyfriend. Had the girl been on her own Cheryl might have suggested they meet up. ‘OK, see you at College on Monday 1000. Jules xxx’&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>A Sandy Walk on Sanday</title><link>/stories/2019/06/18/a-sandy-walk-on-sanday/</link><pubDate>Tue, 18 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2019/06/18/a-sandy-walk-on-sanday/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was going to be the longest mile of Sally&amp;rsquo;s life yet she&amp;rsquo;d wanted to do it this way to prove devotion to her lover. A walk along a deserted beach dressed in a flowing white nightdress&amp;hellip;
&amp;hellip;while restrained at the wrists in broad daylight!
&amp;ldquo;You&amp;rsquo;ve gotta be joking!&amp;rdquo; she&amp;rsquo;d exclaimed when Judith Curran, her partner had told the girl about it earlier in the ferry queue. They&amp;rsquo;d had a marvellous time up in Orkney. Nobody seemed to care a jot at seeing two lovely girls holding hands. Possibly assuming they were sisters despite the fact Jude was six years older than Sally Marlow. Neither cared a jot what people might say and certainly they&amp;rsquo;d not been troubled while touring around.
At least nobody knew about the box of bondage restraints that was sitting in the boot of Judith&amp;rsquo;s motorhome as she bounced it off the ferry at Loth, the southern most point on the island of Sanday. Both girls surprised at how many people were here as the boat was full up. A question to a &amp;lsquo;hunk&amp;rsquo; in a tearoom at the Social Center and nearby school provided the answer. 
It was the Island&amp;rsquo;s Fair today so the Mayor was undergoing the Ice Bucket Challenge, and nearly everybody had turned up to witness this and attend the biggest event in the social calender. Also as it was a former popular singer who&amp;rsquo;d retired here then a few people wanted his autograph too. &amp;ldquo;There&amp;rsquo;s probably nobody left beyond Skeelbay ladies,&amp;rdquo; he said when Sally asked him was this all the population.
The girls smiled at each other, nodded then bought another couple of food items to take north. Returning to the van, this time Sally was to be driving as she grabbed the keys off her buddy. &amp;ldquo;Guess I can trust you on roads this quiet!&amp;rdquo; Judith chuckled as they left the port behind them. 
It took ten minutes before they saw another car, this also heading for Loth and by the time Sally passed Northskaill the vehicle count was down to zero except a tractor. The place was indeed deserted and arriving at Whitemill Bay, an hour from the port she sighed with pleasure as the engine was switched off and the diesel rattle faded. A check of the map and they found another carpark at the far end. &amp;ldquo;That&amp;rsquo;ll be quieter even than this one. More sheltered too so I&amp;rsquo;ll go there&amp;rdquo; Sally said firing the wagon up again. A few bumpy minutes along the clifftop track they arrived back at sea level and now she knew it&amp;rsquo;d be safe here.
Only the call of a few gulls broke the silence, a faint swish as waves broke across the deserted golden sand. But Sally knew this was only postponing her walk.
&amp;ldquo;Right missy&amp;hellip; time to get changed, girlie,&amp;rdquo; Judith said with a glint in her eyes and Sally Marlow grinned and nodded. Standing by the side of the van she still looked round before undressing! Her tanned skin glowing in the afternoon sunshine, blonde hair doing the same as she finished up and finally stood naked, hands almost shyly covering her midriff and breasts. Judith opened the case containing the frock then carefully handed the underwear over then the diaphanous gown last. The fact she&amp;rsquo;d made Sally change outside was just another cruel thing that would need to be avenged!
Laughing at how quickly Sally got into it as the garments were whipped away in turn! Barely two minutes later she watched those burnished cheeks blushing with relief that nobody except Judith had seen her naked. The older girl reached behind Sally&amp;rsquo;s back and slooowly drew up the zip then secured it into the slot. &amp;ldquo;Thanks,&amp;rdquo; Sal murmured as they came for a kiss, Judith&amp;rsquo;s fingers stroking hips through the flimsy material. Under the sun you could clearly see her lacy bra and briefs but at least it &amp;lsquo;felt&amp;rsquo; covered as she buttoned up the sleeve cuffs by her wrists. &amp;ldquo;You do look stunning wearing that honey,&amp;rdquo; Judith said and Sal blushed.
This was her special dress, normally worn for their anniversary nights or birthdays, the first time it&amp;rsquo;d been used in a bondage scenario and she hoped it wouldn&amp;rsquo;t get damaged. Judith had bought it for her and given it to the lass on the celebration of their first year as a couple.
&amp;ldquo;Box&amp;hellip; now,&amp;rdquo; Judith ordered and Sally shuddered as she fetched the key from her handbag, surrendering it with another sigh as the container was positioned where it could be unpacked. Tomorrow this would be reversed when Miss Curran would take her turn in bondage again.
The lock was undone and opened, the glint of steel shining as both girls looked down into it. Judith Curran smiled at her friend&amp;hellip; and having remembered being forced yesterday to run naked round the moonlit Ring of Brodger this was payback time&amp;hellip;
&amp;ldquo;One of everything today&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; she said and Sally&amp;rsquo;s heart froze as she knew this was in the rules. Whatever the &amp;lsquo;dom&amp;rsquo; handed over, was to be worn, so this afternoon it appeared that she was to be bound&amp;hellip;
By a collar.
By a belt.
Her wrists cuffed together.
Her ankles cuffed together and attached by a chain to the belt.
Gagged.
Veiled.
&amp;lsquo;Well at least I&amp;rsquo;m gonna be barefoot, cannot walk in heels on sand,&amp;rsquo; Sally thought as Judith lifted the belt out. Both girls had the same waist size and used their bondage equipement as slimming devices. If the belt seemed tight it was time to hit the gym harder!
A quiet groan as Judith applied it, the click of the lock audible to both girls and they were smiling as the leg cuffs were undone. Sally felt those slid round her ankles, a finger stroking her leg as it traced northwards&amp;hellip; but she was still smiling as they were secured. Jude putting the thin chain on the loop at the rear. Next it was the cuffs and she asked Sally did she want her bound arms free or these also connected to the belt by a snaplock.
Sally grinned and nodded that yes she&amp;rsquo;d like them attached, but careful not to use one of her ten-word allowance while wearing restraints. Another of the conditions each had agreed since starting their relationship three years ago.
Judith did her bidding, applied the collar and got the tiara and veils ready to adorn her head, as the penis gag would be the final piece of the bondage. 
Soon Sally stood trembling as Jude worked to weave the tiara into her long blonde locks. Leaving the veils up at the moment so she could apply the gag. Stepping back at the end she fetched the device from the box and returned to her bound lover. &amp;ldquo;OK sweetheart? Time to speak&amp;hellip;if you want to.&amp;rdquo;
Sally Marlow had thought and counted her words and got it right. Knowing that Judith would be impressed at her with this one. As she&amp;rsquo;d normally been a bit shy doing outdoor bondage it&amp;rsquo;d taken a while for her to get used to it. But today, with nobody except Miss Curran within miles&amp;hellip; it&amp;rsquo;d be OK, wouldn&amp;rsquo;t it?
&amp;ldquo;Judith, would you relock my wrists behind my back&amp;hellip; please,&amp;rdquo; she said slowly. Counting each one and smiling at her partners&amp;rsquo; surprised expression as she digested it. She too had silently totted up the number and knew Sally would not be able to say stop now.
&amp;ldquo;Wow Sal. I am impressed love,&amp;rdquo; she said at last. Their fingers entwining as they had a long smooch. Breaking off Judith took the keys off Sally&amp;rsquo;s collar and unlocked her wrists again. This time an embrace followed, hands rubbing the others&amp;rsquo; butts and the older girl could feel her lover shaking, possibly with nerves, or maybe excitement perhaps as those captivating eyes looked at her.
&amp;ldquo;OK, as you wish, wrists behind you, now please,&amp;rdquo; Judith ordered and Sally froze, then slowly placed them at the small of her back. Jumping as the first was enclosed by steel, then repeated for the second and now she really was trembling. The keys were hung by a snaplock on Sal&amp;rsquo;s collar, another tease for the captive, as it&amp;rsquo;d mean she&amp;rsquo;d have to be careful. Snaplocks were designed to be safe but naturally with freedom&amp;hellip; and one set of keys then no chances could be taken.
But still she was determined to go through with this so obeyed the order to open up. Judith sliding the gag inside then buckling the straps around her head. Lastly the two veils were lowered and the outer one pinned into place both front and behind. This was enough that Sal could not turn her head or she&amp;rsquo;d rip the pins out. The inner silky layer was to flutter in the breeze against her nose to torment her. But a slightly surprised Sally saw how little vision she had. No wonder brides get escorted up the aisle! She thought as Judith closed the lid of the box. She grabbed the binoculars and checked the beach was still empty then returned.
&amp;ldquo;Right sweetheart, there is no time limit and the tide is still going out. All you have to do is walk, from here to the other carpark where we were earlier, OK? I&amp;rsquo;ll be there waiting for you. I promise.&amp;rdquo;
With that she led Sally onto the sand, patted her ass, pointed in the right direction then walked away leaving her lover bound and gagged&amp;hellip; and loving the feeling of helplessness. This growing as Judith soon drove off and the gulls returned to squawking at each other rather than the van engine. Sal stood there sighing then turned to her left and began. Pacing slowly across the golden sand, her dress flicking round both legs, the clink of chain hiding the rustle of silk while the keyring jingled from the collar and Sally was smiling nervously. Already planning tomorrow&amp;rsquo;s session where Judith would be tied up naked somewhere and exposed to the elements!
However Sally was still scared of being seen like this, surely there was&amp;hellip; No. It was impossible she thought and wondered whether to bottle out. But she couldn&amp;rsquo;t lose face so a frustrated groan and carried on walking. The sand lovely and warm on her bare feet with no crabs or rocks to injure her toes. No bloody shelter either and before long Sally Marlow was heading for the cliff edge where the sand stopped. This meant if she saw someone coming the other way, it might be possible to find a cave and take cover.
Trouble being it also meant Sally had to walk a lot further too. Whitemill Bay was on a curve and by hugging the cliffs rather than cutting directly across open sand it easily doubled the distance and surely Judith knew that&amp;hellip; then realised of course she had, so that made it worse then! &amp;lsquo;I&amp;rsquo;m gonna make you squeal&amp;rsquo; she muttered behind the gag&amp;hellip;
The distance seemed more than a mile and Sally mentally &amp;rsquo;ticked off&amp;rsquo; the craggy outcrops as she passed each in turn. No sign of the carpark yet, the sunshine now straight into her face making the veils almost opaque now and bloody hard to see through! 
Daydreaming she paced onwards, a real large rockfall to her right and nervously Sally headed away from the cliff and got round it then headed back into shel&amp;hellip; and she stopped dead.
There was a TENT in there barely fifty feet away! A single bloody tent and a horrified Sally saw a shadowy figure standing nearby. Though it appeared from his stance he was looking up the cliff face rather than out to sea. She dithered and was stepping backwards when she trod on a half-buried seashell&amp;hellip; and the stumble made her fall over.
She squealed in pain and despite the gag he must have heard. Sally nearly burst into tears as he came and stood over her prone body. Of course her bindings prevented any chance of running away and she lay there waiting&amp;hellip;
&amp;ldquo;What the hell&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; he said trying to discerne what lay at his feet. A pretty girl all chained up&amp;hellip; and crying now as the emotion got too much for her. He paused then lifted the struggling lass to her feet and stared into her face as she wept. Discovering to his amazement that she had something stuffed into her mouth as well!
Now Wally Slimmon might be one of Scotlands leading geologists but he did have a normal if rather monastic lifestyle these days. Too much fieldwork and weeks away had led to divorce but at 46 he still cut a rakish figure. So now&amp;hellip; no, but of course he was fascinated at what had stumbled into his camp.
Sally stayed still as this guy stared at her, then flinched as his hands reached for the pins on her veil. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s alright missy, I&amp;rsquo;m not going to harm you. Just curious as to what you are doing here like this,&amp;rdquo; he said. A rich but oh so musical timbre in his voice and Sal was impressed. Miss Marlow worked in a theatre so was used to people with resonance in their speech and this man was the same.
He freed her from the veils, lifting them carefully over to the back then reached for the gag, tapping the keys at the same time as he realised what they were for. &amp;ldquo;Oh, I see you&amp;rsquo;re one of that sort,&amp;rdquo; and now Wally was smiling as the girl blushed. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;ve read a bit about&amp;hellip; ladies who do self-bondage, never thought I&amp;rsquo;d see an example in real life and certainly never out here.&amp;rdquo; 
The gag slid out and Sally coughed and spluttered her thanks, asking for a drink if he had any spare. Wally surprised she wasn&amp;rsquo;t begging to be freed. She drank half the glass and said that was fine. &amp;ldquo;Guess I&amp;rsquo;d better explain then,&amp;rdquo; she grinned and sat down on a stool having been invited to rest her feet. The lass not minding as his hands had helped her down, both just brushing her breasts and it was his turn to glow as he apologised.
&amp;ldquo;Yeah right,&amp;rdquo; she chuckled, &amp;ldquo;but you&amp;rsquo;re not the first either,&amp;rdquo; and then Sally told all. That she was in a happy lesbian
relationship with Judith, though both girls were allowed &amp;rsquo;to have some of the other&amp;rsquo; as long as they confessed to the partner. Admitting that on at least one occasion they&amp;rsquo;d had the guy at the same time!
&amp;ldquo;Really, I bet he thought all his luck had come at once!&amp;rdquo; Wally grinned and now Sally was comfortable enough to laugh as well. Pleased that he hadn&amp;rsquo;t come out with a &amp;lsquo;such a waste&amp;rsquo; comment like so many others when telling someone that they &amp;lsquo;batted for the other side. The guy still amazed she was happy to be cuffed like this. Saying that Judith was the one who&amp;rsquo;d put her into this and that she would be waiting to free her once the walk was done. &amp;ldquo;She&amp;rsquo;ll be wondering where I am. But could you do me a favour&amp;hellip; I&amp;rsquo;m busting for the loo&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; Sally said jangling her wrists and looking pleadingly at him.
Wally laughed and took the keys off her collar and went behind, unlocking Sally&amp;rsquo;s wrists and the girl groaned as she flexed both shoulders. Taking the keys back then reaching down and removing the leg restraints with the belt last. &amp;ldquo;Thanks, now where do I&amp;hellip; go,&amp;rdquo; she asked, the guy saying that partway down the rockface was a portaloo that his team had dropped off for him two days ago. He was to be here a fortnight and &amp;ldquo;Hardly got time to walk a mile down to your car-park each time.&amp;rdquo;
Such a blessing and it was a smiling Sally Marlow who returned minutes later saying what a relief and that she should have gone before starting the walk. Seeing Wally giving her the once over and she couldn&amp;rsquo;t help an extra sway, allowing her dress to ebb and flow. They had a chat about his work and though the finds here in the fall were disappointing so far he was determined to check what he could.
&amp;ldquo;I get paid for working like this, you two have to spend money to come here&amp;hellip; playing bondage games, yes?&amp;rdquo; Wally grinned, saying she was wearing a nice outfit, despite the current usage. &amp;ldquo;Yeah, does feel good,&amp;rdquo; she replied, running both hands over her hips again to tease him. The guy grinning at her starting to blush when he said, &amp;ldquo;Shame I cannot check for myself eh?&amp;rdquo;
Sally did smile a little more warmly now as she relaxed, then amazed herself by saying he could! She was that thankful for him not attacking her when she&amp;rsquo;d been restrained that maybe she owed him.
He paused as she stood there, the girl nodding then slowly reached for her as Sally walked forward. Those hands gently touching her waist then sliding round onto her butt and tenderly rubbing all over. She closed her eyes and puckered up to hopef&amp;hellip; and almost swooned as their lips met. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s been a long while since I did anything like that,&amp;rdquo; he murmured while taking a breather moments later. She nodded and said the same. &amp;ldquo;Judith&amp;rsquo;s lovely and I couldn&amp;rsquo;t be without her, but there&amp;rsquo;s something a guy has&amp;hellip; and I know she wouldn&amp;rsquo;t mind&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; she began, then paused&amp;hellip;
&amp;ldquo;Be gentle with me&amp;hellip; but I need&amp;hellip; all of you&amp;hellip; now,&amp;rdquo; she whispered.
Sally&amp;rsquo;s heart was pounding as he removed her headdress then lowered the zip on her. The girl stepping elegantly out of it then coming closer to allow him to finish undressing her. The lacy bra freeing two lovely breasts then his hands went below and soon a naked girl was being led to his tent. &amp;ldquo;Sand gets everywhere and a blanket&amp;rsquo;ll be a damn sight more comfortable.&amp;rdquo; He stripped off and&amp;hellip; wow&amp;hellip; was all she could think of.
It was a special as she&amp;rsquo;d hoped as Wally took her that afternoon. Though out of practice he made her feel special and the squeals proved it. &amp;ldquo;Not too loud or you&amp;rsquo;ll bring more rocks down,&amp;rdquo; he chuckled as she gasped and groaned away. A shriek of laughter at that and he commented that maybe she should have worn her gag. Sally grinned and once they&amp;rsquo;d finished with a sensual shared shower under the waterfall streaming from the cliff asked what the time was.
Slightly concerned that she&amp;rsquo;d been here an hour! &amp;ldquo;Judith will squeal even louder,&amp;rdquo; Sally joked as she tossed over the towel used to dry her hair. Working the tiara and veils back onto her head then doing her underwear before applying the dress. Like a true gent he zipped her up, then turned Sally round for another rub and kiss.
&amp;ldquo;Time to chain up I guess,&amp;rdquo; she said and did the belt and leg cuffs herself leaving the guy to do her wrists. &amp;ldquo;Feels OK?&amp;rdquo; he asked once they were secured and she blushed and nodded yes then allowed him to gag her. Once she was safely restrained he kissed her, then pinned the veils into the right place before telling Sally something&amp;hellip;
She stared at him for ages then nodded, turning away and shuffling off, being stopped and sent the right way as she&amp;rsquo;d started to head for the wrong carpark!
Judith Curran was concerned as surely Sally should be in sight by now? A bright sunny afternoon and a white-clad lass&amp;hellip; you can see miles here but the horizon was clear as she leaned over the railing to look down to the left&amp;hellip; and finally smiled.
&amp;ldquo;You little chicken&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; she exclaimed, seeing her lover shuffling alongside the cliff face, dodging out of sight now and again and Jude realised what she was doing. Keeping close to cover and only exposing herself as briefly as possible. Least it explained why she&amp;rsquo;d been so long as the girl drew closer.
Judith looked around and was pleased the carpark was still deserted, even the gulls had cleared off now. With Sally probably within earshot she called out, seeing her jump at first, pause then start to hurry&amp;hellip; well with only a few inches of chain it was a fast shuffle and soon the girls were together. Jude hugging her tight and saying well done. She&amp;rsquo;d tease her later about not going straight across. A last check and she led the tired lass up to the carpark and safely into the motorhome. 
Sally was exhausted at her endevours and pleased to be inside. Judith unpinning the veils then reaching for&amp;hellip;
&amp;ldquo;Sal dear&amp;hellip; where are your keys honey&amp;hellip;?&amp;rdquo; she said at last, shocked that somehow the snaplock had failed. Then having seen Sally wasn&amp;rsquo;t concerned&amp;hellip; the faintest of grins there&amp;hellip; &amp;ldquo;OK Missy, what are you up to? How the&amp;hellip; oh, better get the gag out and you&amp;rsquo;ll need a bloody good explanation young lady!&amp;rdquo;
So Sally, refreshed after a drink told her lover that halfway back, she&amp;rsquo;d met a hunky geologist who waylaid her, let the lass use his toilet then given her one! Now he was waiting for the so-called friend who&amp;rsquo;d done this, to come and rescue her keys in person! 
Only problem being was that Judith was to walk there NAKED and bound! 
It was her turn to squeal &amp;ldquo;You&amp;rsquo;ve gotta be joking!&amp;rdquo; But the grin on Sally&amp;rsquo;s face meant that she wasn&amp;rsquo;t. &amp;ldquo;Yes, he&amp;rsquo;s promised that if you go tonight, as it&amp;rsquo;ll be dark in three hours anyway, then he&amp;rsquo;ll return them to you. Plus he&amp;rsquo;ll make sure you get back here safely. And Jude, he IS a bit dishy too&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; Sally laughed, seeing Judith&amp;rsquo;s expression of&amp;hellip; lust perhaps starting to emerge?&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jenna’s Final Journey</title><link>/stories/2018/05/27/jennas-final-journey/</link><pubDate>Sun, 27 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/27/jennas-final-journey/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Continues from &lt;a href="jennasfinaljourney.html"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Two&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 4&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;There the casket remained, Jenna coming around at least once a week, usually on the Tuesday night and she’d happily climb into the box, Ted locking her limbs but on at least one occasion realised his hands had brushed her breasts while lowering the girl into the collar. To prove that theory on the next visit she arrived early and stripped off her skirt and blouse. Wearing her best underwear and was in the box, kneeling and ready. Gagged and blindfolded with her ankles already done. Ted had come in and saw Miss Rennie there…&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jenna’s Final Journey</title><link>/stories/2018/05/27/jennas-final-journey/</link><pubDate>Sun, 27 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/27/jennas-final-journey/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;em&gt;Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum.&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;em&gt;It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him!&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Heather in the Highlands</title><link>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</link><pubDate>Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="heatherinthehighlands2.html"&gt;part two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 3.&lt;/strong&gt; 
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 1.&lt;/strong&gt;
He had to check. To see whether the ghosts had done their magic or not. Only James had felt guilty at not having told Heather that he&amp;rsquo;d made imprints of the keys before tossing the originals down the vent.
That&amp;rsquo;d had been the worst part of the whole thing for him. The symbolism of throwing those keys away thus imprisoning her for all time. So now six months after he&amp;rsquo;d attended her &amp;lsquo;funeral,&amp;rsquo; along with his parents in Ft William, he was actually going to see if her body needed to be disposed of. It was a hot October afternoon and he&amp;rsquo;d packed a picnic, planning to&amp;hellip; well hoping to share it with her.
Arriving at Claggan his heart was already pounding, the same way it always did on sighting the ruin, but as today he was going inside this was different and in a way he didn&amp;rsquo;t know whether to continue. If she was dead, then so be it, but if Heather really was alive&amp;hellip; that might cause more problems for both of them. He had enough to deal with at the moment already.
Most times he&amp;rsquo;d just driven past on his way to the peatbeds. Only the first, the occasion when all three of the family had been present to witness James scattering the &amp;lsquo;ashes&amp;rsquo; Kelvin had provided did his parents see just how much he&amp;rsquo;d thought of Miss McCreadie. They&amp;rsquo;d arrived back from Aberdeen the night before the funeral, not even knowing she&amp;rsquo;d &amp;lsquo;died&amp;rsquo;. Only his devastated face greeting them had silenced the pair. June&amp;rsquo;s plan to show him the delightful pictures of their newest arrival were halted.
The three had travelled to Ft William for the service and only then, talking to Janice did Kelvin find out from the concocted story they&amp;rsquo;d agreed on that Heather had &amp;lsquo;died&amp;rsquo; in James&amp;rsquo; arms the week before. He pledged right then to look after the lad as best he could during the following months. His boy had been grief-stricken at first but used time to work off his sorrow and the farm would prosper as a result. The photo of Miss McCreadie taken by him up the tower at Claggan Castle during that first magical holiday then made an appearance in his bedroom. Anytime he needed space away from the farm he would tell the others he was off to visit &amp;lsquo;Heather&amp;rsquo;s place&amp;rsquo;
Today he was going to see if she was really there!
Parking up he grabbed torches and stuff then went downstairs, pleased to see the place was as he&amp;rsquo;d expected. Even the manacle room was intact, though he knew where the keys were for those ones. Spraying oil onto the hatch chain James hauled up on it. The massive lump slowly rising up to the side. James quietly eased the two wedges into place to support it then nervously approached the first of the locked doors.
Sliding the key into the lock he prayed it&amp;rsquo;d work, sighing with relief as it clicked and so the bolts followed and James went through, doing the same to the second door and finally he stood outside Heather&amp;rsquo;s cell. Sniffing the air and relieved there was no smell of decaying corpse. He looked through the bars, the candles burning as before and he saw&amp;hellip;
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 2.&lt;/strong&gt;
Ever since those keys had rattled down the pipe Heather McCreadie had prayed like never before for something to happen. The first night being the worst as the ghosts never came for her. She&amp;rsquo;d felt really grim, stomach cramping, lungs burning her alive and at one point Heather begged for something to take her away from this before passing out. So was surprised to wake later with only a slight pain running through her body. Had they been after all?
With no sense of time Heather worked on &amp;lsquo;sleeps,&amp;rsquo; using a nail and scratching lines into the wall above her bed. Like in cartoons of prisoners ticking off the &amp;lsquo;days-til-release&amp;rsquo;. Though the thought that she&amp;rsquo;d never leave here had driven Miss McCreadie into hysterics at one point on her seventh period of &amp;lsquo;wake&amp;rsquo; as she called it. Smashing her fists into the wall, tugging the restraining bolt there then trying to get the chain off her collar. But James&amp;rsquo; handiwork was too good so another &amp;lsquo;day of despair&amp;rsquo; began for the girl. 
By &amp;lsquo;wake&amp;rsquo; ten she no longer ached, in fact Heather felt quite good. Starting to realise she was putting some weight on again. If only she&amp;rsquo;d got James to leave her sandwiches or something else instead of just biscuits and cake. &amp;ldquo;Guess he assumes I&amp;rsquo;ll be dead by now instead of almost cured!&amp;rdquo; she grumbled. &amp;ldquo;I wonder what my &amp;lsquo;funeral&amp;rsquo; was like?&amp;rdquo; a faint grin in the darkness of her humour.
The ghosts came for her days later as she lay there. Though at first Heather thought she was dreaming as her blanket drew back and the dress came up. Looking down however she saw it really moving and she smiled as it got to work. Minutes later she was squealing in ecstasy as it brought her off into one hell of an orgasm. So maybe things weren&amp;rsquo;t so bad if this kept happening. Occasionally she&amp;rsquo;d lose it and tug at her chains but the girl had eventually resigned herself to her situation.
So she lived on regardless, doing limited twisting and bending exercises because of the wrist cuffs, shuffling up and down the cell but the girl couldn&amp;rsquo;t complain. She was the one who&amp;rsquo;d asked James to put her down here, if ONLY he hadn&amp;rsquo;t obeyed her last request and toss the keys down the vent. He&amp;rsquo;d assured Heather they were the only ones and she believed that to be true as he&amp;rsquo;d promised never to lie to her. 
Her current &amp;lsquo;day&amp;rsquo; dream continued, hearing quiet footsteps in the corridor and the squeak of a bolt at her cell door, then the lock clicked so she smiled and opened her eyes to see&amp;hellip;
A FACE AT THE BARS!
Heather scrambled off the bed, her eyes widening as the door creaked open and James slowly walked in. Stunned she was alive, and looking like the first day he&amp;rsquo;d seen her last year. That beautiful face back to normal, paler in the candlelight, but currently with a look of utter shock on it. &amp;ldquo;Hello honey, I&amp;rsquo;m back,&amp;rdquo; he said as she gaped. 
&amp;ldquo;JAMES!&amp;rdquo; she squealed, bursting into tears and he came closer, wrapping the girl in his arms. Thrilled she was all right and he savoured the feelings he&amp;rsquo;d thought he&amp;rsquo;d never have again. Their lips meeting for a kiss then he ruffled her hair. They stayed like that for ages before she gently pushed him away and sat down on her bed. 
&amp;ldquo;The keys you put down the vent, you said those were the only ones, how did you get in?&amp;rdquo; she said at last, a note of what to him sounded like annoyance or accusation in her voice. He looked surprised at her tone, then realised she was naturally struggling to comprehend what was happening.
&amp;ldquo;Well&amp;hellip; at the time they were,&amp;rdquo; he said, looking a little sheepish. &amp;ldquo;But I didn&amp;rsquo;t say I&amp;rsquo;d made imprints into clay beforehand, then had new ones made. So I didn&amp;rsquo;t lie, just&amp;hellip; bent the truth somewhat,&amp;rdquo; and she smiled a little as he carried on. &amp;ldquo;I had to know one way or another about you. Heather love, I cared so much for you and now I know you&amp;rsquo;re alive I&amp;rsquo;ll promise I always will. Besides you are looking rather good today.&amp;rdquo;
Heather smiled at that, lifting her legs up and showing him she was still manacled as before. &amp;ldquo;Yeah, it&amp;rsquo;s been a struggle. But my ghostly friends eventually did their stuff&amp;hellip; so it appears I&amp;rsquo;m cured&amp;hellip; or at least in remission or whatever it&amp;rsquo;s called. No aches or pains anywhere,&amp;rdquo; she said and looked down at her wrists. &amp;ldquo;However buddy I&amp;rsquo;d be a lot better if you took these off please, or at least cut the link,&amp;rdquo; Heather asked, waving arms indicating the chain between them, the same for her legs. &amp;ldquo;Going to the bucket is bloody difficult, especially in this dress. I nearly tipped the damn thing over one day overbalancing.&amp;rdquo;
He grinned at her and she looked pained at first, then smiled as he said he&amp;rsquo;d cut them. How he&amp;rsquo;d get the actual cuffs off her limbs would have to be worked out. Somehow he&amp;rsquo;d get her next door into the workshop. But how to do it while she was still chained to the wall as he knew the &amp;rsquo;link&amp;rsquo; to the castle must not be broken&amp;hellip; and that began to worry him. Did Heather realise this yet?
Heather waited nervously as James went to fetch his bolt-cutters, happy that soon she&amp;rsquo;d be able to get outside and her body tingled with anticipation. He returned, telling her to sit down so he could start with her ankles. &amp;ldquo;Why? Fancy having a little&amp;hellip; once I can open them wide enough?&amp;rdquo; she chuckled and he went red. 
&amp;ldquo;No, well maybe later once I know you&amp;rsquo;re OK,&amp;rdquo; he replied, telling her to be patient. James positioned himself and snipped through the second loop from the manacle itself. The first would need to remain intact for the snaplocks. Another snip and the chain dropped away with a clatter. Heather raised one leg on its own, then the other before standing up. &amp;ldquo;Nice, now do my wrists so I can give you a great BIG bearhug.&amp;rdquo;
He did so, letting the link that&amp;rsquo;d bound her fall away and Heather groaned, as she was able to flex both shoulders&amp;rsquo; independently. Swinging her arms for a moment. &amp;ldquo;C&amp;rsquo;mer,&amp;rdquo; she giggled and wrapped herself around, hugging him tight, both of them starting to cry as they held on. After a while of this they dried up, James wiping away her tears before she sat down and held the chain by her collar. &amp;ldquo;Last one,&amp;rdquo; she grinned, that fading on seeing him place the boltcutters on the bed well away from where they should be heading.
James looked painfully at her then shook his head. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry love. But I cannot do that one, if I cut it love, you&amp;rsquo;ll probably die and&amp;hellip; I&amp;rsquo;m not prepared to risk that,&amp;rdquo; he said at last. 
Heather McCreadie was stunned into silence. Her mouth flapping open in disbelief. &amp;ldquo;But you MUST!&amp;rdquo; she finally squealed, tugging the chain, staring at him, her eyes wider than he&amp;rsquo;d ever seen before. The girl getting to her feet and going to the wall. Placing both hands near the bolt and pulling as best she could, begging him to do the last cut then take her home to Braemore. James had to stop her, grabbing the lassie and spinning Heather around, forcing her against the stonework, holding both wrists high above her head and pressing himself against her.
Unfortunately he was not used to dealing with pretty girls in dresses, thinking the restrictive length of her outfit would stop any kicking. Forgetting that Heather&amp;rsquo;s ankles were free and she made him pay. A well-placed knee missed his crown jewels by a fraction, bouncing off his thigh but still making James wince. &amp;ldquo;That&amp;rsquo;s enough missy, settle down,&amp;rdquo; he snapped as she tried that again, really struggling and crying but helpless in his grip. She tried a different tack, attempting a head-butt that only just missed and he lost control. Quickly letting go of an arm he slapped Heather&amp;rsquo;s face as hard as he&amp;rsquo;d do with errant livestock. The blow stunned her but did the trick.
A flaming imprint of his fingers on her cheek and she stopped struggling, but James was not in the mood to cease. Dragging Heather to the bed and throwing her on, then he mounted her and pinned the girl down, his face inches from hers. &amp;ldquo;Now stop it, or I&amp;rsquo;m gonna leave you, understand?&amp;rdquo; he barked, &amp;ldquo;Down here, alone, afraid, locked in your collar, the doors and hatch secured and me gone for ever. Do you want that, or shall I try to help you?&amp;rdquo; he said. The last bit quieter as he could see how terrified she&amp;rsquo;d become.
Heather&amp;rsquo;s tearstained face looked up at him but knowing he was right was still devastating for her when she&amp;rsquo;d thought it&amp;rsquo;d soon be over. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry,&amp;rdquo; she whispered as he let go, getting off and allowing her to sit up then embrace him. &amp;ldquo;But you must see&amp;hellip; it&amp;rsquo;s been such a nightmare down here&amp;hellip; I didn&amp;rsquo;t want to continue living. Yes I was alone and afraid, so please don&amp;rsquo;t taunt me!&amp;rdquo; her voice getting angry again. However seeing him starting to glare at her she moderated the tone, afraid he&amp;rsquo;d abandon her after all. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;hellip; at one point I really wanted to die and be done with it,&amp;rdquo; she said but stopped on seeing him stiffen. 
His hands gripped hers tight enough to hurt but Heather was amazed when he started to cry instead. &amp;ldquo;Please love, please never say that, after what I&amp;rsquo;ve just been through,&amp;rdquo; he wept and now it was her turn to hold on as he then told the girl something that appalled her.
&amp;ldquo;Barely a fortnight ago I had to attend two more funerals. My best friends Gary and Martin. Both of them fellow farming mates&amp;rsquo; killed in a tractor crash on the Ullapool road a week or so before. Drunk-driving trucker ploughed headfirst into them. I was following with Kelvin and saw the whole thing. We rushed to help but once there saw it was hopeless and we needed proper cutting gear rather than trying ourselves. Running back to ours to phone for the rescue guys we were fifty yards away when the whole lot blew up.&amp;rdquo; Heather gasped at that, clutching his hands as the guy trembled. Hearing those screams echoing again in his head as people died in agony.
&amp;ldquo;Imagine how you&amp;rsquo;d have felt losing Janice and one of the others and seeing it happen?&amp;rdquo; he continued. &amp;ldquo;Now I know you&amp;rsquo;re alive love, then I&amp;hellip; I can try to save you when I couldn&amp;rsquo;t rescue my friends. Will that do? I&amp;rsquo;m promising you now Heather that I&amp;rsquo;ll do my best to make life here more comfortable. But you in turn must realise that you simply cannot leave&amp;hellip; ever. Remember, according to records you&amp;rsquo;re officially dead anyway. These ghosts here have given you a wonderful second chance that my Gaz and Marz will never get, OK?&amp;rdquo;
Both of them were now in tears and he apologised for losing his rag and she nodded, stroking his face, kissing him tenderly as he simmered down. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry, I didn&amp;rsquo;t mean it like that.&amp;rdquo; James man enough to accept what she said, cuddling her body until she&amp;rsquo;d settled.
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 3.&lt;/strong&gt;
To change the subject Heather asked about Jenna&amp;rsquo;s baby, remembering she&amp;rsquo;d been due. Astonished to find the young Hollie Louise was nearly six months old. Her eyes watered at the fact she&amp;rsquo;d never be able to have a child herself, also shocked at how long she&amp;rsquo;d already been incarcerated here and it shook her up, James stroking to calm her again with a kiss for good measure. 
&amp;ldquo;Louise, that&amp;rsquo;s nice. It was&amp;hellip; well is my middle name too,&amp;rdquo; she said softly. James nodded. &amp;ldquo;I know, Jen asked me to suggest one and rather than being too corny or obvious, I said Louise instead, they liked it so H-L she became. Think Kelvin and June are aware of my reasoning, and they don&amp;rsquo;t mind. But what they&amp;rsquo;d say if they knew I was here talking to the real &amp;lsquo;Lou&amp;rsquo; I dread to think.&amp;rdquo; 
They both chuckled at that. James also saying that Jen had finally decided to clear out her wardrobes, purging at Braemore and her place in Aberdeen. &amp;ldquo;Four bloody great bags of gear going to charity shops or the dump. Do you want any of them before I junk the rest?&amp;rdquo; She agreed and he said he&amp;rsquo;d bring the whole lot next weekend for her to rummage through. &amp;ldquo;I think your &amp;rsquo;naughty nightie&amp;rsquo; is in there!&amp;rdquo; he grinned and Heather blushed SO red. There were some spare blankets at home he&amp;rsquo;d fetch as well. The guy wasn&amp;rsquo;t sure how cold it&amp;rsquo;d get down here. Heather saying so far the temperature seemed to remain constant and was comfortable enough but she&amp;rsquo;d appreciate extra protection. 
However he did warn her that there may be the odd time due to bad weather when he&amp;rsquo;d have to miss a couple of visits. The last few winters hadn&amp;rsquo;t been that bad for snowfall but she needed to be prepared. &amp;ldquo;Well I got through the first six months alright. So we&amp;rsquo;ll see about that when it comes.&amp;rdquo; Getting a rub as James knew how hard this was for her.
He announced plans to &amp;lsquo;chain-up&amp;rsquo; the corridor thus it would allow Heather to move around her floor. She could use snaplocks on those loose loops of the manacles and get from room to room without breaking the &amp;rsquo;link&amp;rsquo;. Though having realised what this might mean she paused and asked him to do the whole place instead! &amp;ldquo;There&amp;rsquo;s plenty of chain lengths still next door, isn&amp;rsquo;t there?&amp;rdquo; 
James went into the workshop and looked at the racks, measuring lengths with his eyes. She was right and as he was a member of the Mountain Rescue team now he had a whole box of climbing snaplocks in the jeep. So he came back and told her, seeing Heather&amp;rsquo;s eyes light up. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;d mean I could even go&amp;hellip; upstairs&amp;hellip; beyond the hatch, couldn&amp;rsquo;t I?&amp;rdquo; she said, nervously hoping&amp;hellip; &amp;ldquo;Yep. I&amp;rsquo;ve got no problem with that. Do you good to get some daylight love,&amp;rdquo; he replied and she rushed forward and gave him a hug.
Over the next two hours he did a great job. Banging spikes into walls and affixing cables to them. Returning to Heather and saying it was all done as she&amp;rsquo;d asked. There was enough slack for them to overlap so she could clip one ankle to the next length before undoing the first but now she could get to the main door. &amp;ldquo;But you MUST check before moving on. This is so important honey, I wouldn&amp;rsquo;t want to lose you now,&amp;rdquo; he said and she nodded, getting a reassuring kiss. The closest one stretched from the first corridor barrier right into her cell though James warned her each length weighed a lot. &amp;ldquo;Keep me exercised then,&amp;rdquo; she grinned, holding the snaplock.
Heather clipped it to her leg and checked it was secure, showing James the little tab was across. Then he came close with the boltcutters and she held the neckchain, allowing him to pause, then snip the loop. &amp;ldquo;Oh goodness that&amp;rsquo;s better!&amp;rdquo; Miss McCreadie exclaimed as the weight dropped off and she could relax, letting the chain go with a clatter as it fell to the floor. &amp;ldquo;Yep, I&amp;rsquo;m fine. No dizziness love&amp;rdquo; she said having paused to see.
James smiled as he fitted a snaplock to the end, saying as these shouldn&amp;rsquo;t undo she&amp;rsquo;d be OK. But put the ankle one on as well when sleeping &amp;lsquo;just in case&amp;rsquo; one came off. Heather agreed before giving him a kiss of thanks. Then heading for the door, nervously peering out of the cell before stepping into the corridor. She didn&amp;rsquo;t bother teasing James by locking him in but paced herself to the staircase, managing not to trip over on the chain, though the drag was considerable as he&amp;rsquo;d warned. 
Arriving at the bottom she looked up, feeling a breeze on her face but didn&amp;rsquo;t go further despite the next length from above being there ready for her. James came up behind, sliding hands round her waist. &amp;ldquo;You going on up?&amp;rdquo; he asked, surprised when Heather said no. &amp;ldquo;Guess I&amp;rsquo;m scared, OK?&amp;rdquo; and that got her a kiss and stroke before they went back to her room and sat on the bed for another cuddle.
&amp;ldquo;So what do the ghosts do to you now you&amp;rsquo;re OK?&amp;rdquo; he asked. Fascinated at her reply about the sexual side, seeing her eyes close and a warm smile at the memories. Opening in amazement when he asked would the ghosts do the same for him? &amp;ldquo;Hardly likely James, for a start you&amp;rsquo;re not chained to the wall by any means, no collar or manacles.&amp;rdquo; He sat there mulling things over. &amp;ldquo;If I mounted a new one and chain near to yours. Then did my wrists and legs, I wonder?&amp;rdquo; 
He got up and went next door, seeing what was left, then returned carrying a whole lot of stuff that was dumped on the bed. Even asking her permission before knocking the spike in. James felt foolish, as an idea of wearing restraints just to see how Heather felt seemed ridiculous. But he&amp;rsquo;d issued the challenge and Miss McCreadie was accepting it. 
The girl however also said he&amp;rsquo;d &amp;rsquo;look so sweet all dolled up in a frock&amp;rsquo; and that made him splutter as she pointed to her outfit. &amp;ldquo;No I didn&amp;rsquo;t mean that as well,&amp;rdquo; but she said no. &amp;ldquo;The only way they&amp;rsquo;ll do it is if you&amp;rsquo;re wearing the dress and lying down, remember there should be a second in the casket. Go and fetch it and we&amp;rsquo;ll see.&amp;rdquo; 
The guy went upstairs to the casket and opened it. Dragging out the two grey dresses then finding the last at the bottom. Rolling it up and returning downstairs to see her grinning broadly at him. So the fact Heather was needling him made things worse as she examined it closely. &amp;ldquo;Yep, I think you&amp;rsquo;ll fit&amp;rdquo; She held it open and he took it off her, trying to remember how she did things. Planting one foot into the middle, then the other before lifting the front bit up; surprised at how heavy it was. 
&amp;ldquo;Not bad,&amp;rdquo; she chuckled as he got the robe to his waist, then reached an arm deep down into the sleeve before she helped James do the other and shrug himself into it. It was a better fit than he thought, snug round the arms as the girl went around the back and started doing the hooks-and-eyes, telling him to breath in a bit as it was hard to do him up. &amp;ldquo;You&amp;rsquo;ve put a little timber on, yes?&amp;rdquo; and James admitted he had. &amp;ldquo;Too much breakfast at home. Even June&amp;rsquo;s been on at me,&amp;rdquo; he chuckled. Heather smiling, &amp;ldquo;Yeah, toast, it&amp;rsquo;d make a change from cake and biscuits, even choccy ones,&amp;rdquo; and they both laughed at that.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Heather in the Highlands</title><link>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</link><pubDate>Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="heatherinthehighlands.html"&gt;part one&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 2.&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 1&lt;/strong&gt;
The ghosts had tormented Heather to the most wonderful orgasms and she lay exhausted on the bed after the last cleaning session. She had no idea of the time now. It felt like she&amp;rsquo;d been here ages yet her water supply had hardly been touched. The girl sure she&amp;rsquo;d finished one of the bottles. But they were both full, so was her biscuit box and that was curious knowing she&amp;rsquo;d eaten all the choccy ones within hours of the hatch going down. Even her waste bucket didn&amp;rsquo;t smell though clearly she&amp;rsquo;d used it, the level of antiseptic not changed from when James had filled it.
She jumped on hearing the chain start to rush, knowing James had returned, and for a moment she was disappointed that he&amp;rsquo;d come to free her. Eventually the doors clattered open and he was there. Dressed as usual, carrying a clear bag containing what looked like the dress she&amp;rsquo;d worn yesterday.
Coming close as she got up, the pair embracing, Heather trying not to cry as his lips met hers. This night had been so special and now freedom&amp;hellip; if she wanted it. She paused when James asked her, then to his relief she nodded. For a moment he had a daft idea that she&amp;rsquo;d &amp;lsquo;gone&amp;rsquo; in the head and wanted to remain here for longer. But she began to strip off the dress, folding it up then getting into the modern stuff he&amp;rsquo;d brought. Finally stepping into the heels and saying she&amp;rsquo;d like to go &amp;lsquo;home&amp;rsquo;. He didn&amp;rsquo;t offer to bind her, and they held hands all the way to the jeep.
That evening lying in James&amp;rsquo; bed having had a refreshing bath, the girl again wearing Jen&amp;rsquo;s nightie she told him what had happened. The ghosts had come for her, thus proving the theory about the spirits. &amp;ldquo;It was fun, I&amp;rsquo;ll be a little sore for ages but I was right though. Strangely it&amp;rsquo;s given me a lot of energy too. Sounds silly but I feel my batteries had been running down the last few months, now I&amp;rsquo;m fine again.&amp;rdquo; 
He smiled in the darkness and asked her just how much energy she had, the fact she could &amp;lsquo;hear&amp;rsquo; him smiling at the loaded question was enough and her hands reached for his shorts. &amp;ldquo;Enough to give you a shock matey,&amp;rdquo; she grinned as their lips met, his hands easing the dress up.
It was a very tearful Heather McCreadie who bid James goodbye next morning. She knew time was passing and she had to get home to Ft William, though they promised to keep in touch. Kelvin and June arrived the following evening and found the lad busy in the yard, though he seemed a little distracted. But as he&amp;rsquo;d been alone for the last week since Heather and the other couple had gone they left him to it.
That night he was in the office when Kelvin said Heather was on the telephone. He managed to control his emotions as he came in quickly to speak to her, that lovely voice echoing down the line, the girl saying she&amp;rsquo;d safely arrived back in Ft William and thanking him for what he&amp;rsquo;d done. Kelvin overheard him wishing her well, the old lad grinning in the kitchen as June chided him for being nosy. &amp;ldquo;Hmmm, nice lass that Heather,&amp;rdquo; he said when James came into the room. He saw his son pause, then grin and go red before turning away. 
Kelvin knew&amp;hellip; you couldn&amp;rsquo;t hide that sort of stuff from your father and before bedtime he came to see his lad. Having done a walkround of the farm and not able to find fault anywhere. James was making a good job of this. But he did want answers. Coming in to the office where the youngster was busy with paperwork. Placing a coffee cup on James&amp;rsquo; desk. &amp;ldquo;How long?&amp;rdquo; he asked, the lad freezing for a moment.
&amp;ldquo;Heather left yesterday morning, and yes, we did, alright?&amp;rdquo; was his reply, turning to see his dad smiling at the boy&amp;rsquo;s discomfort. Not cruelly, but knowing all the same. &amp;ldquo;Good lad, if you&amp;rsquo;d lied to me I&amp;rsquo;d have kicked your ass off of the farm. I&amp;rsquo;m damn proud of what you do here,&amp;rdquo; he said, giving the youngster a warm hug. As he left the room&amp;hellip;
&amp;ldquo;And yes James, she&amp;rsquo;s welcome back anytime,&amp;rdquo; he said, the boy had a grin on his face at that. &amp;ldquo;Does mum know?&amp;rdquo; was a reply and Kelvin nodded. &amp;ldquo;Yes, she knew straight away, even before the phone call came,&amp;rdquo; and the boy looked puzzled. Dad smiled now, &amp;ldquo;Heather has a penchant for chocolate biscuits and there was half a pack in the larder, now there aren&amp;rsquo;t any. I know you don&amp;rsquo;t like them&amp;hellip; so there.&amp;rdquo;
And return Heather would, months later in September. 
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 2.&lt;/strong&gt;
Somehow the girl knowing that June and Kelvin were away on holiday in Spain, the first time they&amp;rsquo;d left Scotland for years. James was working in the yard when he saw a familiar figure coming down the drive, pack on its back, those slim but firm legs and a tired but oh so cheeky smile as she got closer. 
Dropping his toolbox he rushed up and greeted her. Kissing Heather, rubbing Heather, thrilled Heather was once more in his arms. Interrupted by the sheepdog sticking its&amp;rsquo; wet nose between them. &amp;ldquo;Gerroff you silly bitch,&amp;rdquo; he said as they both laughed. Heather squealing as he then spoke to the dog! Giving the animal a shove to one side so he could hold the girl again.
She too was pleased to see him and their chat that night was of&amp;hellip; how they&amp;rsquo;d missed each other. Most holiday romances are just that and until today they&amp;rsquo;d only occasionally spoken on the phone. Both were just too busy with work. But now&amp;hellip;
He made dinner while she sorted her washing out and had a bath for the first time in three days, the girl planning to be here all week and some of the next. But once they&amp;rsquo;d dined and were sitting on the sofa cuddling she also told James something that alarmed him. Despite her outward appearance Heather was very ill and that was why she&amp;rsquo;d come. 
&amp;ldquo;Since that night in Claggan that I&amp;rsquo;d said recharged my batteries I&amp;rsquo;d been OK, until three months ago when I collapsed without warning. I just get so tired, really listless and sometimes I just cannot feel the urge to do anything. Yet this week I&amp;rsquo;ve been OK travelling up here on the coach, and today I managed to walk right from Ullapool to Braemore. Eleven miles with full backpack. So damn frustrating when it happens. I still work at the shop with the other girls but the medics are baffled when I can do things one day yet not the next. They know there is something wrong with my innards because of the bloodwork figures but the other tests prove nothing. So I hoped, James, that having come here to be with you&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo;
&amp;ldquo;That you&amp;rsquo;d let me spend another night locked downstairs in the castle. See if that helps.&amp;rdquo;
James stared at her, the girl looking back, eyes pleading with him not to deny her the chance. Smiling when he nodded, breaking down in tears and they came for a hug and kiss. &amp;ldquo;Not tonight though?&amp;rdquo; he asked and she grinned, not resisting as he placed both hands on her waist, easing Heather towards the bedroom. A wonderful night of gentle sex followed and by the end of it he&amp;rsquo;d promised to help Miss McCreadie do anything she could.
Next morning he began preparations while she slept on. Nipping over to Dornoch and buying a single sized bed. No way was he going to leave her lying on an old straw one again. This was taken straight to Claggan and installed, pleased the place was exactly as found. More food and water, plus the bucket were placed where they&amp;rsquo;d been before. Returning home to see Heather in the yard dressed as normal, playing with the sheepdog. She beamed on seeing him and they kissed and hugged. The girl pleased to hear what he&amp;rsquo;d done up at Claggan. &amp;ldquo;OK then, we&amp;rsquo;ll go up there tomorrow. I&amp;rsquo;m feeling good again today so we&amp;rsquo;ll do some work, if you want?&amp;rdquo;
The pair did so, Heather able to drive the tractor again, though once past lunchtime the girl said she was tiring rapidly and could she go in. He took her back to the house, leaving her in the lounge on the sofa wrapped in blankets. James amazed at how quickly she&amp;rsquo;d deteriorated. &amp;ldquo;See, that&amp;rsquo;s how annoying it is for me too,&amp;rdquo; she murmured as a coffee cup was handed over. James looked into her eyes and saw how dull they&amp;rsquo;d become and he was appalled.
He said little else, except a gentle scold at the fact this could have happened yesterday during her walk to get here. She did have a SOS pendant given to her by the hospital. If she&amp;rsquo;d collapsed anywhere in the UK all Heather had to do was to press the red button on the front. This would activate a GPS alarm and somehow the emergency people could find her. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s designed for pensioners,&amp;rdquo; she shrugged sadly, &amp;ldquo;but I don&amp;rsquo;t think I&amp;rsquo;m going to get that old.&amp;rdquo; So now told her off for being morbid, the girl nodding ruefully, getting a hug and kiss at the end as an apology.
They didn&amp;rsquo;t make love that night, though she did &amp;lsquo;borrow&amp;rsquo; Jen&amp;rsquo;s nightie and the couple faded away together. Next day she was tired first thing, though she cooked their meals and did some housework, remaining inside until it was time for them to go to the castle. She didn&amp;rsquo;t ask to be bound, nor did he insist and before long they were there. Seeing Heather&amp;rsquo;s eyes light up as she stepped through the doorway, a pat of the stonework as they went downstairs.
He said little as he helped Heather dress, then securing the collar and manacles till she was done. They had a long kiss then he left, doing the doors, quietly sealing the hatch up and leaving Miss McCreadie to the ghosts, the guy praying they&amp;rsquo;d do something to help her.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Heather in the Highlands</title><link>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</link><pubDate>Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/21/heather-in-the-highlands/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="heatherinthehighlands3.html"&gt;part three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 4.&lt;/strong&gt; 
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 1.&lt;/strong&gt;
It had been a long a bitter winter for Heather McCreadie even though she was safely underground. The girl woke after every &amp;lsquo;sleep&amp;rsquo; praying this would be the day he&amp;rsquo;d come to see her. Even a shouted word or two down the vent pipe would be a start but all she&amp;rsquo;d endured was silence.
Heather sighed and dressed herself, wearing what was still her favorite of Jenna&amp;rsquo;s outfits now it seemed to be getting warmer again. The black thigh length one, adding the high heels that she had got used to over the years. The ghosts ensuring that little of her stuff wore out once replaced in the wardrobe. Now she slipped next door for a drink and her breakfast. This of sliced bread and&amp;hellip; well today it would be honey as she&amp;rsquo;d had jam yesterday. A look in the other jar and yes, the level was back to the top. 
She sat down and not for the first time recently Heather McCreadie began to cry. The tears flowing as she remembered the fine summer days, especially those of last year. When James had brought her up beyond the hatch and she&amp;rsquo;d discovered the castle hall had been turned into a dining room. A table and two chairs with champagne and a picnic feast. It&amp;rsquo;d been lovely to sit in fresh air and eat though she did wonder what the occasion had been for. 
Trying to be happy on discovering this was her five-year anniversary took a monumental effort. Even James realised he&amp;rsquo;d made a mistake as her face crumpled. At one point he thought she was going back down, unable to face it but as usual Heather proved her fighting spirit as she finally smiled. &amp;ldquo;Yeah, but as I&amp;rsquo;ve said it&amp;rsquo;s better than the alternative! Get the wine open pet.&amp;rdquo; Going through with the meal&amp;hellip; and what followed downstairs afterwards. Now she&amp;rsquo;d just be happy to hear his voice as it felt like months rather than weeks since he&amp;rsquo;d left with her screams ringing in his ears. 
That had been traumatic enough for her, as she&amp;rsquo;d become used to the limited freedom he&amp;rsquo;d allowed her. With the front access door locked Heather now had the run of the castle during the summer months. He&amp;rsquo;d even created a studio upstairs in the tower for the girl to sit and do her drawings. But the last two visits had not gone well, and when James hadn&amp;rsquo;t returned having forced her below stairs after the second it somehow worried Heather that maybe he&amp;rsquo;d abandoned her after all!
The first of the two he&amp;rsquo;d arrived but seemed a little distracted, plus the weather hadn&amp;rsquo;t helped. Heavy rain and a bit windy and he&amp;rsquo;d apologised saying he was busy and couldn&amp;rsquo;t stop long after all. They&amp;rsquo;d planned a whole day and now it&amp;rsquo;d been spoiled, James saying that there was a chance of some very bad storms coming through the area in the next few days. &amp;ldquo;This is nothing love to what they&amp;rsquo;re forcasting,&amp;rdquo; explaining that the remains of a bad hurricane were crossing the Atlantic and due to hit the whole of Scotland head on.
While this happened a few times a year, this particular hurricane had caused devastation on the Eastern seaboard of the States and Canada. Many people had died despite warnings and now it was coming this way. &amp;ldquo;Well Claggan&amp;rsquo;s probably survived worse,&amp;rdquo; she quipped. Only for James to scowl at her. &amp;ldquo;Yeah, but for those of us up top it&amp;rsquo;s not so easy to deal with.&amp;rdquo; Which might be a little harsh on Heather but she paused then apologised for being flippant. He gave her a cuddle and did the same, but told her she should spend the next couple of days packing up the tower studio please. The girl dreading the winter to come as it might mean she&amp;rsquo;d&amp;hellip; have to remain under the hatch for up to four months.
She&amp;rsquo;d agreed to do that, got a hug then started after he&amp;rsquo;d gone. Emptying the cupboards and carrying the lightest of the chairs and stowing them in the manacle room. But the weather didn&amp;rsquo;t let up and the wind got so bad she was not able to get the heavier bits down the slippery staircase. So when James returned, this time in a really wound up state they had the first row in years. &amp;ldquo;Bloody hell love, I did ask for everything to come down, and all the way too. Not the manacle room but in there!&amp;rdquo; he said pointing to the first of the rooms by the hatch staircase.
Now Heather knew he&amp;rsquo;d said no such thing and protested. It wasn&amp;rsquo;t her fault and he hadn&amp;rsquo;t told her. &amp;ldquo;Right well come on,&amp;rdquo; he urged, leaving her behind while he went to the tower letting Heather move the bits downstairs from the manacle room. Unfortunately she tried to do this wearing heels. He found her tottering slowly along the corridor, almost falling over as she changed the snaplocks and James lost his temper. Snapping at her to hurry up and get into sensible footwear. 
&amp;ldquo;What&amp;rsquo;s the hurry love?&amp;rdquo; Heather asked having changed into sneakers. The girl alarmed on finding out that the storm wasn&amp;rsquo;t decreasing as expected. This would be the first direct hit of a hurricane for over a century. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;ve got a lot on my plate so don&amp;rsquo;t need to worry about you as well. There&amp;rsquo;s even talk they&amp;rsquo;re gonna start evacuating parts of the Western Isles, Oban and Ft William in the next twenty-four hours. Any low-lying coastal bits are in danger. I&amp;rsquo;ve got a whole bloody farm to sort out, plus Wally needs help. Now get moving!&amp;rdquo; he barked, slapping her backside none too gently. That was too much for her and instead of going faster Heather petulantly began to slow down.
It took him a few trips to realise she was playing up despite his repeated urging, seeing her unpacking boxes rather than shifting the next lot and took action. Catching her bending down he grabbed hold of Heather&amp;rsquo;s arms and snaplocked both wrists behind her back. She screamed at him to stop but the lad threw the girl over his shoulder then carried her into the bedroom and dropped Heather on the bed, holding her one-handed as she tried to resist. 
Grabbing the chain from the wall with the other he wound it round the frame a few times till only a short length remained then attached it to her collar. Removing the other one off her leg as she tried to kick him. He smirked telling her to stop struggling then secured her ankles together. Leaving her lying there unable to even sit upright. &amp;ldquo;THAT&amp;rsquo;S for misbehaving! You had enough warnings. If you shut up wailing missy I might free you before I have to leave. Got it?&amp;rdquo;
That did break through her rage at what he&amp;rsquo;d done and Heather just lay there sobbing as he walked out of the room. Slamming and bolting that door too. All she heard over the next hour or maybe more was him moving stuff around, up and downstairs until he returned and came in. Seeing her distraught and helpless, her eyes red with tears. She didn&amp;rsquo;t even flinch when her wrists were freed then her legs. Miss McCreadie waited till he&amp;rsquo;d put the chain onto her ankle then freed her neck and got up. Ignoring his outstretched arms offering an apologetic hug then walking past him to go and use the toilet. &amp;ldquo;OK, suit yourself lassie,&amp;rdquo; he said shortly. Heather didn&amp;rsquo;t reply and left him standing there.
Coming back she made a half-hearted attempt to apologise. Stopping when James said this time he&amp;rsquo;d have to put the hatch down on her. &amp;ldquo;No,&amp;rdquo; she replied, her face paling by the second. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m honestly sorry for playing up, I just didn&amp;rsquo;t think. Please don&amp;rsquo;t&amp;hellip; just lock the corridor and the front one instead. What if it floods down here? If only the first door is done then I might be able to break it down or&amp;hellip; well&amp;hellip;just&amp;hellip; don&amp;rsquo;t leave me down here,&amp;rdquo; she whispered clutching his arm.
But he wasn&amp;rsquo;t in the mood and refused. &amp;ldquo;Sorry but I cannot risk it Heather. The drains are perfectly adequate. Now I need to go.&amp;rdquo; Then turned and walked out without offering her a kiss. Quickly she followed, changing snaplocks but he was faster. Passing the passagway door and flinging it shut in her face. She screamed at James not to do it but the echo of the bang drowned her voice. The bolts were slid across then a key secured her inside as she continued begging him not to leave. 
Instead he passed through the manacle keys and told her to remove her wrist and ankle cuffs. Heather paused and he said if she didn&amp;rsquo;t hurry up then they&amp;rsquo;d remain on her limbs. Now the girl complied, unlocking each but instead of passing them one at a time she gathered the four and stuffed them through the bars together then bounced the key off his head as he&amp;rsquo;d bent down to pick them up! 
&amp;ldquo;You don&amp;rsquo;t care about me anymore,&amp;rdquo; she wailed as he came up, eyes blazing with anger. He couldn&amp;rsquo;t understand why she was doing this. Didn&amp;rsquo;t she realise the danger he was in? The drive back to Braemore was going to be treacherous enough and he could feel the stronger breeze even down here. &amp;ldquo;Perhaps I care too much,&amp;rdquo; he retorted and turned away. 
Ignoring her banging both fists on the door as again she pleaded not to be locked downstairs. Calling him a bastard and other rude names as he hurried upward trying not to cry. He couldn&amp;rsquo;t help it as her voice taunted him so he let the chain run freely instead of through his hands. Cutting off the hysterical last screams as it slammed down on the girl he still loved whatever she did or said.
James cried all the way home, only the fact it was pouring with rain as he did the gate did he manage to disguise this once drying off in the kitchen. June was concerned but he fobbed her off saying one of the gates had slammed on his fingers. Showing her the marks actually caused by punching Claggans&amp;rsquo; walls in a rage on the way out. Ordering the castle ghosts to look after his beloved Heather&amp;hellip; or else.
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 2.&lt;/strong&gt;
That was the last time he&amp;rsquo;d visited and she was convinced it had been her fault after all. She spent so many hours over the next few days just sobbing, praying to the ghosts. Even they seemed to leave her alone and at one point for the first week the boxes didn&amp;rsquo;t refill themselves and Heather had to start a rationing plan. Candles too burned until she was down to the very last one. That night she went to bed and prayed that whenever he did return that she&amp;rsquo;d do anything he desired. 
Next morning Heather awoke, just the one candle barely alight with an inch to go, flickering in the breeze that seemed very strong considering where she was. But she could see the others had regrown and quickly she lit them, sobbing with thanks as things got brighter. Once dressed she went next door, checking the boxes and her heart surged to see they were full again! Since then she&amp;rsquo;d prayed every day for James and his family.
Today Heather did the washing up then was about to head into her sitting room when a familiar sound reached her. Moments later she was delighted as the hatch chain began to run, squeaking slightly as it obviously hadn&amp;rsquo;t been oiled for ages. The girl trembled and reached for the corridor chain, almost forgetting how to clip it on her collar. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s been that long dammit,&amp;rdquo; she growled, her emotions all over the place but trying to put a happy face on as footsteps came slowly downstairs. 
Not the usual hurry however and he looked through the bars to see her standing there. &amp;ldquo;All secured?&amp;rdquo; he asked and Heather was shocked. Not even a flicker of emotion or recognition and despite this she nodded. He couldn&amp;rsquo;t still be angry after last time? The door was unlocked and bolts drawn back then he pushed it open. James walked slowly back into her life yet STILL he showed little, carrying a couple of bags of stuff to add to her supplies. He brushed past and went into the kitchen, dumping them on the table, hearing Heather&amp;rsquo;s heels clicking behind him as she followed.
&amp;ldquo;James, love&amp;hellip; is something wrong?&amp;rdquo; she asked, shuddering when he froze. The guy turning towards her then he almost seemed to collapse. She rushed forward and caught him, easing the guy over to the bench and got James sitting down. &amp;ldquo;Ouf&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; he said, his breathing a little ragged and Heather&amp;rsquo;s heart gave a jump&amp;hellip; as she&amp;rsquo;d once been that way herself. Surely he wasn&amp;rsquo;t&amp;hellip; ill?
He looked up into her beautiful face, his own trying not to show the pain, but she knew. Taking his ice-cold hands into her own. &amp;ldquo;James, is it&amp;hellip; that?&amp;rdquo; she whispered and he nodded as she sat alongside.
&amp;ldquo;Yeah,&amp;rdquo; he said, feeling her shaking as it struck home. &amp;ldquo;I got the results yesterday. Even Kelvin doesn&amp;rsquo;t know yet, nor does mum. She&amp;rsquo;s been over with Jen for a fortnight, but coming home tonight, our lassie popped out another rug-rat a week ago.&amp;rdquo; And that was a surprise, as Heather didn&amp;rsquo;t know his sister had been pregnant. Normally he kept Miss McCreadie up to date on family stuff and that surely would have been told. 
So how long was it since his last distressing visit?
&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry it&amp;rsquo;s been so long Heather. In fact I&amp;rsquo;d better level with you right now, but we&amp;rsquo;ll do it next door in&amp;hellip; your bedroom please,&amp;rdquo; he said, gripping tight. They went and sat down and the tale emerged.
Heather McCreadie managed not to faint on finding out it was summer&amp;hellip; the FOLLOWING year! &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s been that long?&amp;rdquo; and he nodded. Yep, eight months actually and its now July. Going on to say that &amp;lsquo;up-top&amp;rsquo; they&amp;rsquo;d just endured the worst weather for decades. &amp;ldquo;Possibly you honey, were the safest person in Scotland down here. Especially during that October hurricane.&amp;rdquo; She nodded, clutching his hands and immediately apologised for what she&amp;rsquo;d said back then. 
&amp;ldquo;Yeah, I must do the same for what I did to you, I kicked myself for days afterwards. Guess the ghosts gave you some grief?&amp;rdquo; She nodded wryly and their lips met for a long kiss and they both wept as the couple held each other tight.
She was appalled to hear about the damage across the country. Four hundred dead, many thousands injured and property damage running into billions. &amp;ldquo;We lost the roof off the large barn and another was written off&amp;hellip; the small one where I found you,&amp;rdquo; he said, the girl blushing on remembering that night. He did too but apart from that they were sheltered in the valley and had escaped the worst. 
&amp;ldquo;Poor Wally however has lost everything. Thank goodness I was able to rescue him as his place was exposed out on the hilltop. We&amp;rsquo;d moved his stock into our spare barn so the animals made it but I had to drag him away at the end, he didn&amp;rsquo;t want to leave. Just as well I did because the farmhouse&amp;hellip; just vanished, only the floor-base remains. He&amp;rsquo;s staying with us now. Lives in Jen&amp;rsquo;s room till his insurance pays up. He was supposed to retire years ago leaving the place&amp;hellip; to wee Martin, my mate who died in the crash in 2006? Now we&amp;rsquo;re not sure what&amp;rsquo;s gonna happen to him.&amp;rdquo;
Heather sat there fiddling with her dress as the tale continued. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m so glad I&amp;rsquo;d altered the vent system so your air came from the new one inside the castle walls. The pipe outside would surely have been well under the umpteen-foot drifts that have blanketed the high moors. I screwed it shut or you would have had white stuff blowing out of there, coulda made a snowman on yer carpet,&amp;rdquo; he chuckled wryly knowing Heather loved snowballing. They&amp;rsquo;d had a session in Ft William with the other girls after their &amp;rsquo;engagement walk&amp;rsquo;.
&amp;ldquo;It started days after the hurricane. That&amp;rsquo;s why I didn&amp;rsquo;t come back, we were too busy with Wally and rescuing others. Even now there&amp;rsquo;s still a lot that hasn&amp;rsquo;t melted. Never seen snow lying here in July for Petes sake.&amp;rdquo; 
She did mention that at one time she&amp;rsquo;d needed to block the original hole up, the first time it&amp;rsquo;d seemed painfully cold blowing down despite the top being shut. Needing to wear the old dress over her normal clothing AND use all the spare blankets. James replying,&amp;ldquo;it hit –28C not ten miles from here, guess it was that night. I really panicked, worrying &amp;lsquo;bout you.&amp;rdquo; She tried to smile. &amp;ldquo;Thanks, sorry but I really cursed you that time. But please honey&amp;hellip; what&amp;rsquo;s up with you now then?&amp;rdquo;
He paused and she trembled as a painfully familiar story emerged. Pains, aches, tiredness coming and going after Christmas. James couldn&amp;rsquo;t afford time off the farm and dared not say anything to his folks. &amp;ldquo;Pride go&amp;rsquo;eth before the fall? Then I did big time out in the yard two months ago. Wally was there and said I just stopped, got out of the jeep and went down like a sack of feed. He thought I&amp;rsquo;d had a heart attack, think it nearly gave him one too!&amp;rdquo; he quipped, trying to cheer Heather up though he guessed she knew what was coming.
&amp;ldquo;So I was carted off to Inverness. Spent a week being prodded and probed in places too uncomfortable to mention in polite company. They found nothing. Bloodwork showed zip according to them. But I wasn&amp;rsquo;t convinced. So once back at Braemore I spoke to your Dr Chalmers, you remember her love?&amp;rdquo; Heather nodded. &amp;ldquo;Yeah Lucy was&amp;hellip; is great&amp;hellip;and?&amp;rdquo; 
&amp;ldquo;She drove all the way to see me. You didn&amp;rsquo;t know she was ex MOD?&amp;rdquo; and Heather looked amazed. &amp;ldquo;Well she is, and she tested for various contaminants having remembered me&amp;hellip; and came up trumps. Only it&amp;rsquo;s something that hasn&amp;rsquo;t been known here&amp;hellip; since WW2. That&amp;rsquo;s why your cancer got missed. Now&amp;hellip; it&amp;rsquo;s my turn. I&amp;rsquo;ve got the same bloody problem you had&amp;hellip; and she&amp;rsquo;s warned me we&amp;rsquo;ve gotta keep it secret. If it gets out, then the whole of this part of Scotlands&amp;rsquo; in deep trouble,&amp;rdquo; he said at last.
Heather gasped, surely he couldn&amp;rsquo;t be serious. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s not infectious, but Lucy will have to answer some very awkward questions if or when it worsens. Like how she and I know each other. The fact she knew you. She&amp;rsquo;s sure MOD would find that out too easily if I went back to hospital, so&amp;hellip;it looks like&amp;hellip; I&amp;rsquo;m going to have&amp;hellip; to well, leave and go die quietly somewhere instead.&amp;rdquo;
Miss McCreadie burst into tears, thinking that maybe it&amp;rsquo;d been Claggan that had poisoned both of them instead of saving her. &amp;ldquo;But James&amp;hellip; you can&amp;rsquo;t do that!&amp;rdquo; she said, gripping tight in case he left straight away. The thought he&amp;rsquo;d lock her down here permanently was too horrible to contemplate. These last eight months had been hard enough. Knowing he&amp;rsquo;d NEVER return&amp;hellip; no chance and she waited a few minutes before speaking.
&lt;strong&gt;Chapter 3.&lt;/strong&gt;
&amp;ldquo;Well I&amp;rsquo;ve got an idea. Daft as it sounds but I need you to think carefully before you refuse,&amp;rdquo; she said after a long thought. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s a multi-part thing&amp;rdquo; and she asked the following&amp;hellip;
A. Was Lucy aware Heather was still alive, had she asked James what had really happened to her?
B. If not, would she believe James if he told her the truth, bringing Dr Chalmers to see for herself?
C. Would she, to avoid implicating herself again&amp;hellip; cover up James own disappearance?
D. If she agreed, was James&amp;hellip; prepared to come and live here at Claggan full time?
E. Would Kelvin and June go along with this having discovered Heather was still alive?
&amp;ldquo;Well you certainly have thought this out. How long?&amp;rdquo; he asked. Not surprised Heather had wondered right from day1 whether her illness had been caused by what she&amp;rsquo;d done. &amp;ldquo;Guess I&amp;rsquo;ve had time to mull it over honey,&amp;rdquo; she said and a smile touched his lips. &amp;ldquo;But it&amp;rsquo;s too late to worry about it now. I guess if I took this chain off, I&amp;rsquo;ll be dead within minutes.&amp;rdquo; she replied, touching the snaplock on her collar and for a moment James thought she&amp;rsquo;d undo it. &amp;ldquo;No!&amp;rdquo; he barked, making her jump as she hadn&amp;rsquo;t meant to get that close.
He apologised, she said nothing but looked puzzled when James reached into the other bag and pulled out her wrist cuffs. Asking her to put them on and she paused, surely this was hardly the time to start playing games. &amp;ldquo;Please Heather, just do it,&amp;rdquo; he sighed unlocking them. She shrugged and applied each one, securing them then returning the keys after repeating this for her ankles. 
Maybe I&amp;rsquo;m going upstairs, she thought, though as James was dressed in a heavy jacket and trousers with boots too she wasn&amp;rsquo;t sure. He&amp;rsquo;d said it was summer up there&amp;hellip;
Once done he ordered her to wriggle across the bed and allow him to snaplock her down. &amp;ldquo;James love, surely this can wait&amp;hellip;?&amp;rdquo; Heather said but was unprepared when he took her arms then started pushing the girl down. &amp;ldquo;Alright&amp;hellip; I&amp;rsquo;ll do it. Just WAIT A MOMENT!&amp;rdquo; she snapped, for the first time in ages becoming scared of him again.
Heather now shuddered as she lay back. The &amp;lsquo;snip&amp;rsquo; of each one binding her to the bed was not pleasant today and she was worried at what was happening. That more so once he&amp;rsquo;d spread-eagled her, as James then produced material, swiftly hands grabbing her jaw and applying the gag, forcing it deep into her mouth, muffling squeals as Miss McCreadie naturally began begging him not to&amp;hellip;&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 6</title><link>/stories/2018/05/01/emmas-entombment-6/</link><pubDate>Tue, 01 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2018/05/01/emmas-entombment-6/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="emmasentombment5.html"&gt;part 5&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 6&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Emma Cline somehow managed not to scream on finding out her man had escaped. Getting Fatima to swap places before they were buried alive.
“But I don’t understand. Surely you know what’s happening to us. We’re NEVER going to be freed!” she wept, her brain too scrambled to take it in. Fatima waited patiently until Emma stopped sobbing. Not yet able to tell her companion that she was ‘only’ restrained at feet, waist and neck. Her wrists were still free though she’d been instructed how to secure those if the air got stuffy.
It’d taken Rashid only a few minutes to convince his wife to take part and why. Fatima was a broad- minded character and as she knew they’d be released sometime tomorrow went along with it. So now all she had to do was break the news to a very distressed Mrs Cline.
Emma squealed when the hands reached across. “Are you not restrained then?” she gasped. Telling the woman how she was secured. Fatima agreed, Em sensing her smiling and she was puzzled. Finally it emerged that Mrs Feroz was rather turned on by this idea. “I might be older than you my dear but I still have feelings in ‘that’ department, OK?” Now Emma did start to smile but it still didn’t alter the fact they were here for good… weren’t they. Tentatively she asked…
“No dear. We’re not. All we had to do was for Judge Kasim to witness you being buried. I offered to take Mr Tony’s place, because Rashid said he was worth more alive…” Emma gasping at that but Fatima ploughed on. “Well he’s right. Not that Rashie doesn’t love me, we’ve been together almost as long as you’ve been alive, you’re what, late twenties?”
Emma blushing at that as she was actually thirty, next month, if she made it out of here. Fatima now revealed the true nature of the plan… if they survived. “Which I’m sure we will. You made it ten hours in a single casket; there are two of us in a double. There is something happening at this place that kept you alive when you should have perished. Rashid and Tony want to find out what that is, understand?”  
“OK, I guess we will. The air seems fine so far. But do you have the veils and all that?” she asked. Fatima replying yes. “I’m even wearing one of the robes. They are nice. Rashie likes it when we’re…” she paused and Emma sensed her fellow captive blushing now! 
Hands coming over and stroking Emma’s torso, then the girl squealed as she felt the collar suddenly undo, dropping her head. “Oh wow. Can you free my arms, but I thought these didn’t have release levers anyway, and were permanent. 
“Not a chance. The Judge wasn’t briefed on this; Rashie had these loops made at the museum. There are tiny buttons underneath the loops at the back. I’m sorry we couldn’t tell you before. Kasim had to see you really distressed, he saw you at the pillar too. Assuming it was to be for all time. Tony said you’d not be able to hide your feelings if you’d known.”
Emma relaxed for the first time admitting it was true. Still put out that nobody had confided in her about the plan. Fatima sensed this and gently rubbed her torso again, even lifting Emma’s veils, as the wetness was really irritating. “Don’t suppose you’ll do my arms… please?” but she refused. “Besides you seemed to enjoy being restrained, I’m not so sure but I think it’s better if you stay like that.” 
Mrs Cline sighed in surrender. Asking Fatima to scratch her nose as it was itching. She complied and that was SO much better. They chatted on and seemingly hours later finally stopped. Emma starting to get tired… sleepy even and she suddenly realised it was a little warmer now. The air…
“Fatima. Can you secure me again,” she asked, startling Mrs Feroz as she was already asleep. The woman was talked through how to do the now dry veils and the collar was clicked closed. Then she did her own, trembling slightly as she reached down afterwards, placed wrists into the loops and flicked.
‘Click…click…’ 
Then they both jumped minutes later when all the restraints tightened again. “Oh my God…” Emma murmured, hearing Fatima gasp. That shouldn’t have been possible with these according to Rashid but now…
Silence was total now; both women trying to ‘hold’ their breath but gradually Emma realised it was getting cooler and fresher again. Fatima sighed when she heard that. “See love, my Rashie was right. There is definitely something else here that’s helping, yet always waiting to punish if we step too far. This will be your task in the years to come.”
The couple waited now. In and out of sleep and it was Fatima who heard the banging from above. 
A nervous Rashid Feroz hammered into the welds covering the casket lid. Tony hardly daring to believe the couple below them was alive after twenty-four hours. Judge Kasim had signed all the paperwork thus absolving the pair if Emma and Fatima didn’t make it. Now they were about to find out. Taking an age to lift the sarcophagus out once the cover had been removed. Seeing no gap at all where the joins should have been. Tony grabbed a hammer and was about to start smashing the thing apart when Feroz stopped him.
“Other side Tony, the hinges have changed sides…see?” He stared and gradually the joins could be seen after all. A sigh of relief and he jammed the crowbar into the tiny gap where the discs had been. Turning each slot and hearing the thunk as the casket unlocked. The fourth was done and they prayed before tugging the halves apart…
“Took your time didn’t you love…” was all Tony heard before grabbing Rashid for a hug. The couple seemingly alive as Fatima’s quiet crying joining her companion in tears of relief. The men released their partners, really having to squeeze the buttons hard to get the bands to unlock. Both women could barely walk as they stepped out. Emma kicking her shoes off straight away, even before lifting her veils away. They turned to their men and everyone embraced. A big huddle of humanity and nobody said a word for ages.
“So that’s it then. We’re really free now of this?” Emma said once they were back in one of the other buildings. Still in her robe, Fatima the same and Tony saw his wife gently stroking her body and it made him grin. The suit made for his own intended burial was upstairs in what would now be their permanent quarters as Rashid had explained what they’d be doing, assuming Emma survived.
“Yes. Judge Kasim has agreed that sentence was carried out in accordance with the law and he didn’t want to know any more about it’s aftermath… though he’s quietly convinced you’d make it. The police have been told the same so your case is closed. Now you really are free folks. But…” and Emma’s eyes rolled. There’s always a but. However in this case it was a good one and Tony took over. Telling his beloved that their job from now on was to completely explore Neen from start to finish. There was no time limit. This was their new home now. Rashid would supply food and stuff from Cairo once a week. Power wasn’t a problem as he showed Mrs Cline the solar systems that had been installed long ago.  
“Very well. We accept. But I’m hungry, any chance of dinner now?” she asked and they all laughed.
So they started all over again. This time mapping each room on a chart and accurately measuring each. Amazed at how big the site really was as every disc turned led into another room. All on the same level, some with hieroglyphics but most without. They found a few artifacts and Rashid was delighted at their progress on his visits.
Emma soon over her traumatic time and she forgave Tony for what he’d done. “You’d have used the air quicker than Fatima did eh?” poking him in the ribs and earning herself a cuddle. Never asking again to be placed in a casket.
She also began to change as they’d progressed deeper into the dig. Firstly using that lightest of the collars found in the storeroom. By the end of the first month however Emma was wearing ‘a full set’ wrist and ankle cuffs, a belt and that last band around her neck. These had no loops so were assumed to be jewellery and Tony didn’t mind. Seeing and hearing her click each one every morning before they went to work. Only taking them off on exiting the dig. They only worked daytime hours too, even though once underground it was by torches and the solar power lights. Evenings were spent normally in their quarters, playing cards, Tony teaching Em about chess too. 
Progress was steady and there was a landmark event three months in when they found a room with several holes to one side. Going DOWN at a 25degree angle with a curve about fifty feet along stopping them seeing where it ended up. Only about the size of a casket but it was where that made them get excited. “Perhaps this place has a lower level honey,” Emma said looking down there.
The only problem was that in each hole, about ten feet from the start was what looked like a nipple hanging from the roof and blocking partway. “Trust you to think of that…” she said acidly but smiling all the same as hers received some loving attention.
What was down there? A stone was thrown down the first and they listened as it clattered round the bend, faintly banging on the surface before a hollow ‘boom’ came echoing up. Another bigger one followed with the same noise and now the couple was really excited. “There’s got to be a chamber down there love. It doesn’t just stop as if it hit a wall.”
Tony fetched a rope and Emma begged to be allowed to go first. “Your fat ass wouldn’t get past the ‘nipple’ as you so lovingly call it!” she remarked and he reluctantly agreed.
Making sure Emma did the knots firmly. In fact it was more like a harness under her arms. If she got stuck all Tony had to do was drag her up.
Soon she was ready and nervously Emma clambered into the hole. Easing herself down and beginning to wriggle. Having to stop and shine the torch down as she approached the obstruction. It really was a squeeze to get past it. Emma examining it closely but a tap on the side and it wobbled alarmingly. “It’s not stone. More like a rubber…” and she tried not to laugh, as did he. Safely passed it and down Emma slid. Stopping every few feet as the abrasions on her skin made it itch. Back to work and Tony watched in amazement as she finally reached the shallow curve and go out of view. Stopping to shine her torch and…
“Bloody hell love, it goes way out of sight… and gets steeper” he heard her say, Emma seeing more of those nipples in a line. She didn’t know how long Tony’s rope was but she carried on until reaching the first. The slope was really getting to her now and also Emma was tired. Knowing she’d have to clamber up as Tony dragging on the rope would make it worse. Idly thinking about that she felt the nipple brush against her ass… and break off!
Emma squealed as a torrent of sand flowed out of the hole, rushing down and covering her legs in seconds. The view beyond vanishing as it kept coming out with no sign of stopping.
Tony Cline froze hearing her make that noise. The rope slackening for a moment and he was terrified she’d fallen or come loose. Sighing moments later as she came back round the corner and his eyes blurred with tears. Emma called up, telling him just to draw the rope slowly. “Don’t tug, and make sure you do not hit that thing!” 
Ten tense minutes later they were together and she held on for a long while. Emma still trembled as she dusted herself down. Tony noticing how carefully she’d crept passed the nipple. 
“That honey, was bloody close…” she said once able to speak. Tony noticing she’d insisted on coming outside rather than remaining in the dig. Only now did Emma reveal what she’d seen and done down there. “Whatever goes down that hole… stays there.”
Taking him back to the scene after lunch and grabbing some stones on the way. “Right, see if you can hit the nipple with one of these…” she said. Tony grinned. “Well, it’s better than chucking them at your head sweetheart. See if I’ve still got the ability,” and she chuckled wryly. Accepting a kiss and his apology.
Two shots missed and they heard silence once the stones went into the sand she knew was there. On the third however he struck it halfway up and the guy was amazed. It instantly broke off at the roof and more sand came pouring out, filling the space up to the top. “Yep, that’s what happened round the corner. These passages were designed to be used once. I assume the idea was that a casket is slid down and it vanishes…well into the next life. Sounds daft but I’m convinced there’s only a certain amount that Neen wants us to find.” 
That night he was very gentle with her. Emma trembling at her close escape and he held tight as she wept. Next day he was surprised when after breakfast she announced that it was time for work. Seeing she was still dressed in the ‘robe’ worn every night since coming back. Actually looking closer today there were two of them, with underwear in place, her ‘jewellery’ now applied over the top. Maybe it was Emma’s way of adding another level of well, ‘devotion’ to this place. He didn’t argue and instead led her over to the dig and they got going.
To test Emma’s theory about the caskets after a lot of effort they got one down to the room with the holes. Using the next in line. Mrs Cline trying not to damage her outfit but no way would Tony suggest she remove it now. Once in place they loaded it with stones to simulate a body then paused. “One, two, three… push!”
Away it went, knocking the nipple clean off and the sand flowed as before. But they could still hear the sound as the casket went beyond their view. The faint thumps as each obstruction was reached and passed before the final ‘boooom’ came up. Now the hole vanishing as the sand reached the roof.
“Two down, only three to go…” she murmured as he came close. Stroking Emma through the material of her dress, telling her he’d always love her. Em smiled and suggested they go off for lunch.
Another three months passed and quite suddenly on trying another disc they were stunned to reveal an exit to the outside world! Emma having to shield her eyes as low evening sunlight flooded the room, soon seeing that it was more like a cave. Stepping close to the edge and peering out. “We’ve come right through the hill. See, there’s the road that leads to Alexandria” Tony said pointing to the faint glow of headlights on the desert floor many miles away.
Emma was more disappointed. Maybe this was the end of the place. What would they do now? Rashid would probably say they could work at the museum in secret, but to her Neen-Al-Tudlobry WAS her home. Turning back and accepting a long cuddle from her man. Tony touching her belt and saying that he’d always expect her to wear these from now on. “Not a problem…” she grinned. Peering over the edge to see if there was any sign of another outlet from the supposed lower level. But the cliff was a sheer drop to the river hundreds of feet below, preventing any idea of clambering down to check.
With a heavy heart she turned away and with the sun almost at the horizon suggested it was time they went for dinner. Friday was their normal ‘date’ night after a hard week’s exploring. But tonight was almost a type of commiseration at reaching the end. Rashid would be here tomorrow to resupply them, collect their latest research and any finds and until today this lot had been better than expected. Perhaps Neen had given up all its secrets, though both knew whatever was below those holes in that chamber would not be investigated… unless there was no intention of returning.
So tonight once back in their ‘house’ Emma dressed to thrill in that red lacy number to cheer herself up, and not much else underneath either. A shame she’d not packed the heels that came with it. Excess baggage had been the bane of her life so the usual sneakers were applied and Tony’s hands had been all over her while preparing dinner. Now sitting there much later on he reached over to give her a cuddle, only to find Emma was trembling a little.
“You all right…?” he asked and she turned to look. Her fingers now twitching. “No… sorry love but I’m not. Was fine up until about five minutes ago but…” she never finished the sentence. Leaping to her feet and rushing out, ignoring his calls as she fled into the bathroom next door. Tony paused then made to follow but the sound of his wife vomiting explosively into the toilet bowl stopped him cold. 
Emma emerged, ashen faced and shaking. Holding on to the doorframe. “If it’s that paella love you need to do the same…” she said. Tony however felt fine, as an iron constitution was never a problem. “If you’ve seen the crap I used to eat in the army then one Spanish meal ain’t gonna kill me.” She smiled wryly at that and went to wash her mouth out then clean the kitchen up. Coming back an hour later and flopping into the chair, taking his hand and placing it on her leg just below the skirt hem. Insinuating he ought to start thinking about undressing her. 
She paused, feeling his skin, sweating slightly and Emma looked at him. “Tony, please go and throw it up. I’ll make you a salt drink that should help. Go on… move,” and thankfully he agreed. Going into the bathroom but a couple of dry heaves got him nowhere. Emma arrived to see his ass waving in the air as he bent over the bowl. “Very romantic. Have this.” She grinned and handed the concoction over.
Cline knocked most of it back and it worked. Spinning round and… “Ugh,” Emma chuckled, wincing in sympathy as she left him to retch. Hearing a couple of thumps minutes later she frowned, then another louder one and the door slammed. “Tony… you all right…” she called. No answer so Emma pushed the wood, only to find her husband collapsed on the floor. “Oh shit,” she swore, trying to lift him up but he weighed a ton and Em struggled. Eventually getting him rolled over onto his belly so he wouldn’t choke. Just as well because another load came pouring out. Really bad and it lasted a while.
An hour later he was in bed, Em having half-dragged him there because he couldn’t manage alone. Only taking his messy shirt off because of the sick. Wrapping his torso in blankets then cradling his forehead. Feeling it very flushed and she was convinced there was something seriously wrong now.
All that night Emma nursed him. Praying for the dawn to come, bringing Rashid and she hoped the guy had a First-Aid kit in the jeep. Finally her heart leapt as it arrived, soon after 8am and she rushed out, pleased to see Fatima was with him for the first time in ages. She called, waving frantically and they hurried across. “Tony’s very ill. Possible food poisoning,” she said, Mrs Feroz holding Em as she tried not to collapse. Still not feeling that good herself though thankful she’d changed into the blue maxi-dress and jacket to receive visitors.
Professor Feroz hurried into their bedroom. Seeing his friend leaning up against the pillows. Eyes barely open but just able to recognise who it was. Weakly waving, then leaning over and another heave into the bowl placed for that reason. Rashid was horrified, seeing how pale he was. Tony’s normally well-tanned skin was almost white now. Coming over and taking Cline’s hand, feeling the sweating, but icy cold fingers trembling. He’d never known anyone be this sick and he didn’t think many doctors had either. “Not good buddy,” he murmured. “I feel shite… No, worse than that…” 
Meanwhile Fatima was questioning Emma about their meal. She wasn’t a nurse but five decades on the planet had given her a lot of experience of treating various ailments. The girl was partway through telling Mrs Feroz when Rashid appeared ten minutes later. “I’m sorry Emma… I think you’d better go and see him…” he began. The look on his face telling her it was worse than she’d originally feared.
“…Before it’s too late.”   
The chair flew back, smashing into the cupboard as Emma rushed into the bedroom, slamming the door behind her. Rashid sat next to his wife and they stared at each other. “I’m sorry dear Fatima. Tony is probably beyond help now… no way will a doctor…” before he broke down as did she.
Emma stared blankly at her man. His eyes looking at her and she guessed as his fingers gripped tighter. “Be brave sweetheart, stay with me. I know you will. Be brave for me…”
The Feroz heard Emma’s wail of agony an hour later. Fatima looking at her man, nodding before they prayed for another soul lost. Mrs Feroz getting to her feet and heading for the bedroom where she could hear the cries of anguish. Opening the door to see Em slumped across the bed, her hands wrapped round Tony’s, her body shaking.
She jumped a mile when Fatima touched her arm. Turning round and Mrs Feroz saw her face. “Why honey, why now…” she wept but there could be no answer to that. She carefully lifted Emma’s hands away. Making sure Tony’s didn’t just flop down as she placed them neatly on that still chest. Reaching for the blanket and between them the women covered him up. 
Leading an emotionally destroyed Emma into the kitchen. Rashid got up from his seat and embraced them both, soon everyone crying and it took a while to stop. Fatima, Mrs Practical sitting them down while she made tea for Emma and coffee for themselves.
Nothing was said for a while before Emma asked about rules for burials in Egypt. Rashid replying that in theory it should be done on the same day, but as the man was not of their faith he…
“No love, we’re guests in your country. We’ll abide by the rules… I don’t want another fine…” and despite themselves everyone chuckled. Mrs Feroz amazed by Emma’s resilience. Though she knew the real grieving was yet to come, the way it had taken her years to get over the loss of her first husband, one of Rashie’s best friends.
She did want to show the couple what had been found the day before. Leading them through the dig to the cave, passing the room with the holes and it gave Emma an idea. Bringing the pair back once they’d seen the view. 
Emma Cline explained what had happened when she’d gone down, saying that rather than burying Tony in the yard by the house she wanted to place him here. “A symbolic journey. We’ve no idea what is down there. It’s far too dangerous to go down the outside. Maybe it’s as if Neen doesn’t want us to know any more…” she said before breaking down in tears.
The Feroz looked at each other, before Fatima nodded. “Very well Emma. We’ll do as you request.” Rashid said and got a hug from both ladies.
Preparation took an hour. The three dragged one of the remaining caskets through the dig and placed it by the hole. Emma then went to Tony and tearfully dressed him into the suit Fatima had made for the supposed burial, now to be used for real. Then the last journey as the trio loaded their fallen friend onto a stretcher and brought him to the room. Rashid placed him into the casket and was about to close the lid when Emma said stop. 
He wasn’t wearing his wedding ring. Hurrying back into the light and fetching it. Crying as she placed the golden band onto his cold finger and kissed it one last time. Laying the hand across his chest. The lid was closed up then all three knelt and prayed.
“Ready?”
Emma wept as the casket slid away, rumbling down the slope, the sand pouring out from the roof. The others fascinated as it vanished round the corner and both women were in an embrace as the last ‘boom’ came up the passage.
Packing up took ages. Rashid insisting Emma would be their guest from now on. She wanted to stay at Neen but it was Fatima who finally talked her into leaving. A silent return to Cairo followed. Emma holding her friend’s hands all the way back to their apartment. Rooms were prepared for her and Mrs Cline began her new life as a secret widow.
That night Fatima was lying next to her husband. “I’ll give her a month… she’ll want to go back,” she said. Rashid nodding sadly. 
She was right as Emma grieved long and hard. Many a day she’d hardly say a word to her hosts. Even having to be coerced into going shopping, just to get her out of the house for a while. Finally one day Mrs Cline came into the kitchen, hoping to see Fatima alone and smiled on finding her there. She lay a drawing on the table. “Would you make this for me please?” she asked. Showing Mrs Feroz the design for a dress and the woman immediately knew the only reason Emma could want that.
“Yes love. I will create this… and I know why as well,” She said and the pair embraced. Telling Emma it’ll take about a week. It really was to be a lovely outfit, made from all the surviving robes that had been in the storeroom; well apart from a couple Mrs Feroz probably had upstairs! Working diligently on her evenings away from her normal job. Emma taking over responsibility for all the cooking and housework so it could be finished. Calling the girl into her bedroom at the completion and Mrs Cline gasped on seeing it for real. Trying it on and being briefed at what she’d need to do. 
That night Emma suggested they all go out for dinner rather than being at home. The Feroz knew what this meant, Em confirming this during the drinks after a very nice meal that she insisted on paying for. Using all the money that she’d had on her. Telling Rashid and Fatima the truth.
“It’s been lovely staying with you two and I thank you with all my heart. But I know deep in there that Neen-Al-Tudlobry will always be home for me. Where it began for Tony and myself, long before we got together as man and wife. I… I want to rejoin him… there. To be at his side once more.”
Rashid stared, as he wasn’t expecting that. “What, you go back there… and down…?” Emma nodding. “Yes, there are two holes remaining. We’ll load up a casket with food and water, as much as will fit. That goes down one. I intend to go down the other. We took a gamble last time and made it. Now I feel that it will be my destiny.”
The pair was astonished and Rashid wanted to say no. Looking at Fatima who was staring at Emma. Tears not too far away at the thought she was about to lose another friend. But she took Mrs Cline’s hands and said yes. They were prepared to go along with this. Mr Feroz now agreeing with his wife that it should be tomorrow. The drinks were finished and he drove the ladies home.
Emma Cline awoke next morning… happy. A long soak in the bath followed then once more dressed in ‘that’ suit. Coming into the kitchen to see the others awaiting her at the table. Hugs and gentle kisses exchanged before breakfast was eaten.   
It was Emma who drove them there. Anxious not to show nerves and she was pleased on turning into Neen and parking up. Making sure she handed back the keys with a grin. “It’s a long walk home!” and they’d all laughed at that.
Emma and the others dragged the two sarcophagi into position and helped pack the first with water, food and Em’s handbag. Plus another bag that Rashid didn’t know the contents of but having seen it was light assumed it probably contained clothing as no other stuff had been seen. 
The casket was launched down the hole. Emma listening intently for the last ‘boom’ that signified that wherever it stopped it’d reached the same place as Tony. 
Now the last emotional hugs and kisses between the three followed. Fatima and Rashid helping Emma sit down then guide her back till the girl was lying flat. There were no restraints in here. Just a pillow had been asked for and placed where she needed it. Emma bid them farewell then the lid was placed over the sarcophagus and she braced herself.
Feeling it lift up then… woosshhhh…
The noise was deafening as the stone rubbed against stone. Emma hearing the ‘whump’ as the first nipple was hit, the sarcophagus twisting as it rounded the first corner then she squealed as it gained speed in the descent. More noise as the others were hit and she imagined the sand now flooding the hole behind her. The vibrations shaking her body then suddenly it felt like it was slowing. The end by her feet dropping before the other bit slammed down, to be replaced by silence.
“Well I’m here sweetheart. But where…” Emma whispered and reached up. Praying the lid wasn’t jammed, leaving her to die of starvation in the casket.
It moved! Emma shocked as daylight poured in and she let go for a moment. The lid closing again and this time she shut both eyes before trying again. Pushing hard and the front was eased away and Emma sat up. Slowly opening her eyes through both hands until they stabilised and Mrs Cline saw…
The room was huge. Nearly a hundred feet across by the look of it as Emma climbed out of her casket. Seeing the magnificent hieroglyphics all around the walls. Sunlight coming from a huge square hole near the roof forty or fifty feet above her.
She sighed, wishing Tony to have seen this. His casket rested a few feet to the left of hers, the one with her food and supplies between them. But looking up the hole she’d come down wasn’t necessary as the sand had come with the caskets and was piled up nearby. Only the first hole was clear and peering up Emma knew it was still blocked near the top. So any thought of escape was over. 
Smiling now Emma paced around the room. Her heels clicking so loudly on the stone floor as she approached the far end and what appeared to be an altar? The huge structure easily a casket length across in every direction. A hole underneath running the width of the thing. It was what was on top that caught Emma’s eyes.
Golden Bands.
Thick loops of metal like the one she’d worn every day, until today of course. Giving those to Fatima for sentimental reasons. Asking Mrs Feroz to treasure them. However these were shaped in…
The girl looked all around the collar. Seeing no signs of release lever; buttons or any way of freeing the loop once it was shut. Whatever was placed in these, was staying in them so Emma decided this was one set she’d not be playing with! 
Climbing up on top Emma looked down. Seeing how they were laid out. The legs together there, waist here with the collar above that. The wrist cuffs either side of her head but not too far apart. Once secure the figure would face feet first towards the ‘window’
Emma lay down alongside the bands, holding herself in the same position as if they were locked around her body. It was all right, if ever she…&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 1&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Emma Lewis crept away from her tent, determined to visit that secret corridor she’d found at the dig. Being a gossip it’d been hard to keep it to herself until the last of the team had left for a long weekend in Cairo, leaving her as the senior member to catalogue their finds. It was still steaming hot as she slid silently past the guard, who as usual was asleep at his post.
Coming into the dig site Emma was pleased to see it was deserted, that everyone had left as intended. She really was alone and the girl smiled as she headed down the passageway into the centre of the complex. They’d only been here a few weeks and according to geo-physical radar this was only a tiny bit of what was at the site. Like Emma’s secret, the small rolling stone she’d nudged with her leg while brushing past a group standing there chatting. It had moved with surprising ease and she quickly shoved it back. Determined to see what was down there first, rather than playing second fiddle to the boss. Since then she’d only been alone there once and had a minute to move the stone, shine her torch to see what was there then roll it back before she got caught.
Now was her chance to explore and the youngster looked around then bent down and placed her hands and pushed. Emma smiled as it smoothly eased aside, allowing her to peer in.
At first Emma was disappointed. It was only about fifty feet long, the sandstone passageway and a very low roof. Barely four feet high with one entrance off to the right at the far end. Grumbling slightly she crawled through the gap then turned and tried to roll the stone back. It took an effort but finally she succeeded at her task. The slight ‘thump’ as it rocked into the groove underneath made her tremble. Emma paused then tried to move it, more strength was needed but it did eventually shift. Once Miss Lewis knew she could get out then her fears vanished.
The floor was surprisingly smooth as Emma crawled along, wishing she’d worn shorts rather than the trousers she had been ordered to use. The locals here seemed to ogle her too much and it was her boss who’d suggested to the girl she covers up. But now alone and ‘sealed in’ she didn’t care, once down the passageway she intended to strip off.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 2</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-2/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="emmasentombment.html"&gt;part 1&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Had Emma not just used the toilet she’d have wet herself! “Quiet missy!” came the harsh instruction as she’d started to squeal. The other arm now across her own, stopping her reaching up to get it off her face. The unknown assailant wrestled the youngster into the inner part of the tent then pushed her to the floor.
A stunned girl looked up to see a surprised looking Professor Cline staring back at a very naked and now blushing senior researcher as Emma tried to cover her chest one handed, the other over her midriff. Foolishly she tried to make a dash for it rather than explain herself having been asked what the hell she was playing at and the guy reacted faster than she expected, forgetting he was an Army self-defence instructor from years ago before academia came knocking.
Grabbing Emma’s arms and twisting them behind her back, pushing her back to the floor again this time face down. To her shock he lashed her wrists together with the cord from his bathrobe before lifting her up and throwing the girl onto the camp bed!
“Stop struggling or it’ll get worse!” he snapped as she wriggled and tried to get up. Eyes widening as his own looked her over and again Emma flushed as his face broke into a grin at the sight of a naked and bound female in distress.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 3</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-3/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-3/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="emmasentombment2.html"&gt;part 2&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 3&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;He’d honour that promise too. A hero’s return to England, bravery awards to him and the two lads, Cline making sure their actions were recognised but all the time he was dealing with her. Firstly the debrief for the trip, then an extensive series of operations on her ankle before rehabilitation began, this last bit paid for by the Army. They’d been so proud of him, and rather than ‘standing a few rounds’ he’d asked them for physical and financial help for her. But on personal notes it was soon apparent that Emma Lewis and the Prof were becoming ‘an item’.
Within eighteen months they got engaged, a year later a quiet registry office saw her becoming Mrs Tony Cline. Only a few were there. Both sets of parents, Tony’s closest mate was best man and Emma’s sister was bridesmaid. Even here the girl showed a slightly rebellious side. Turning up at the place wearing a cream trouser-suit and heels rather than a ‘meringue.’ “He’s marrying me, not the dress.” she’d said when telling her mum what was to be worn at the service. “It’ll keep the bills down too dad,” and they’d all laughed at that. Cline however was thrilled when she arrived. “Typical Em, do this and straight to the pub,” he chuckled and things went ahead.
Two weeks later her new passport had arrived and they were off on honeymoon… to Egypt! “Thought that would be the LAST place you’d go guys. Guess you could do some work for us too?” they were asked chatting to the others in the Oxford faculty. Both grinned but didn’t say that they intended to return to Neen-Al-Tudlobry, the site of their dig to see what progress had been made by the Museum staff who’d taken over. Only the couple knew there was another motive and it was Emma who’d proposed an idea.
Despite what had happened she still had a thing about that sarcophagus and what it had contained. “Yeah I like you wearing that robe too,” Cline chuckled when talking about it, but his fiancée wanted to take it to the next stage.
“I’d like you to bury me in there while dressed and restrained!”
He was amazed, Emma showing him how it could be done. “There must be spaces there in that room or the bigger one where tombs are placed, just haven’t found one yet. It’d just be for a couple of hours’ mind. The air in that thing was a bit stuffy after thirty minutes last time. We could measure it. Close the lid while above, time it then I’ll knock on the top when I’ve had enough, or after two hours you’d open it anyway.” After a night’s sleep to think it over he had agreed, earning him a long smooch.
So the newlyweds arrived in Cairo, pleased to be back as familiar sights and smells of the capital enveloped them. They didn’t bother with that many of the sites. “Seen one pyramid, seen em all!” he’d joked but they did go to the National Museum. The pair wanting to see the display of artefacts from their dig, all the stuff having been returned to Egypt after examinations and a year-long exhibition in Oxford. The local archaeologists were delighted to have the pieces back rather than losing them and were grateful to the British. They were just finishing when a big man turned up. “Mr Tony, welcome back,” he’d said effusively.
Professor Feroz greeted Cline like a brother, the bearhug and rub of faces something he was used to. Emma didn’t get that, the Egyptian was unsure but eventually they carefully shook hands as he inclined his head. The girl happy with that as she was introduced as Mrs Cline instead of Miss Lewis. “Ahh, now I understand, rescue the lady, then marry the lady, good plan,” he said. A cheeky wink to her and she blushed SO red under her headscarf. Having dressed today in a shawlwa-kameez, the robes most women in Egypt wore and that had earned her a lot of respect from the hotel staff and approving looks here too. The locals used to Westerners’ flaunting themselves in public.
Coffee was brought to the boss’ office, Emma dutifully serving them, mainly so she could dilute her drink first. A big cup of this stuff would exceed her normal caffeine intake for the day!
They talked a while about the exhibition then chatter turned to the site at Neen-Al-Tudlobry itself. Feroz said while the wreckage had been cleared, building proper accommodation and suchlike they’d continued for a year once the political crisis had eased. But then they’d stopped six months ago due to financing problems. “Yeah, we’ve all had that,” was her retort and that got Emma a laugh from both men.
The place was so remote, nearly sixty miles from Cairo on bad roads too so any ideas of opening it to the public had been abandoned for the moment. The equipment had been left on site but mothballed, a caretaker visited once a week and no problems had been found. Yesterday’s report was the same. While not good news for tourists Emma’s heart had leapt as it meant… they’d be alone for… playtime!
Cline didn’t mention they were going there and Feroz soon changed the subject onto something else. They left an hour later; Emma blushing as this time she did get a warm hug. “Tony Cline, you look after your lovely lady!” he was ordered and the Prof laughed.
“Good stuff, means we’ll be fine,” she grinned as they returned to the hotel and that night their lovemaking was as passionate as they’d ever been before.
Driving down the track next day Tony had watched Emma out of the corner of his eye. Seeing her fingers trembling slightly. Feroz had made no comment about the Abdul situation, leaving the couple wondering if he’d ever turned up or what. It also had not been mentioned during the Oxford debrief.
Pulling into Neen-Al-Tudlobry was like going back in time. Seeing the dusty buildings that had appeared since they were last here. Taking Emma’s hand Cline led his wife towards the dig, feeling her shaking, but this eased as they got closer. Walking inside they wandered around seeing new passages leading to empty chambers. None with any wall markings and this was partly the reason progress had stopped. The place just wasn’t providing clues and rewards had been slim.
Finally they came back up the passageway to ‘her’ stone, still amazed that nobody had realised what lay beyond it. It took a harder shove this time; sand had blocked the groove until Tony swept the slot out with a hand before easing the stone back again. Crawling up the passageway following his wife’s lovely ass.
Emerging into the room he saw Emma’s face lighting up as she realised the place was intact, though looking at the floor he could see a large pile of sand against one wall, slightly different colour to the stuff that was already on the ground. Right underneath the crack that provided the lighting in here. There must have been one hell of a storm recently or surely in 3000 years the room would have been filled long before.
Listening to his wife opening the sarcophagus and a sigh moments later. Turning he saw Emma holding the robe to her face, gently rubbing the material with her nose. She smiled, blushed then handed it over and began to strip off. Soon she was tying the fastenings at the back, Cline just happy to watch her manage it with some skill.
Emma Cline felt a wave of calmness sweep over her once she’d finished. Paused then beckoned him closer. Hands going onto her body and rubbing all over, noticing she’d stopped trembling now.
“You alright?” he asked and she just clung to him as he worked on. Feeling her nodding. “Yes love. It’s great to be back… and wearing this. Just feel so different when I’m in it. At peace with myself and not afraid to be here because of… him. Sounds strange but I do OK?” He grinned then turned Emma around, resting his head on her shoulder and whispering how much he loved her. Cupping her breasts from behind then stroking and she made no attempt to stop that. Shuddering as the nipples grew harder. “That’s lovely… you can do that all day,” she chuckled.
Minutes later they stopped and Tony led her to the sarcophagus. Removing the bands then waving her to step in. She paused then looked at him in disappointment. He grinned, apologised then replaced them all then tried again as they agreed the freedom time. A kiss was given once she was secure and then he locked the front. Leaving her alone while going off for a pee and a good walk round the caverns.
Emma was thrilled once the fourth thunk had passed. Gently writhing in her bonds, wondering if Tony would allow her to take the robe back to Cairo tonight. To sleep in it with him holding her all night, it would be nice so she planned to ask him later. Maybe she could have the belt too?
Tony wandered around the room having returned, scraping sand into piles as if he were about to make a sandcastle! Boots making ruts in the surface then one caught something; a lip or ridge and the archaeologist in him went to work. Soon he had two ridges at an angle, going further round and before long it formed a square, possibly about three feet in all directions. “Like a hatch?”
Looking up it was right in the middle of the room, measurements with a tape measure? Yes, it was EXACT. To the nearest inch in all directions, but what was it? He wondered whether to, but Emma was due out in&amp;hellip; two minutes.
This time he did hear her calling and soon the sarcophagus was opened just as his watch began bleeping. “Well done, you just did the full two hours Em. How was it?” and she smiled, replying it’d been all right and surprised that the air was fine even after that session. “So two is not a problem, or maybe three hours at a push. But no longer.”
Looking a little sad to be asked to remove the robe and get dressed because he had something to show her. She’d ask her question lat… Then Emma glanced down at the floor, surprised not to have noticed what he’d found. They walked round it and eventually Tony decided to get a crowbar. Returning a few minutes later with the implement plus a couple of tyre levers from a battered truck parked nearby.
After ten minutes of levering Tony finally had his answer. It WAS a hatch and between them they raised one side. Folding the thing back, then letting it thump into the sand as it wasn’t hinged but loose. Both heads peered over the edge… to see nothing! The hole below was empty, going down about maybe eight feet? It was smaller than the hatch as the edge of the lid came in at an angle or they’d never have got it open without damaging it. So the hole itself was only about eighteen inches one way and two feet the other.
Fetching the tape measure he fed the end down, watching the length until Emma said stop on seeing the silver tab hit the sand and bend. “It’s ten feet deep exactly love,” he replied, making it off before looking up at his wife, but beyond her head was the sarcophagus and he got up. Holding the tape against it and reaching up.
“I’m six feet and it’s at least another one to the base of the stone loop on that stub. Add that and I’d say seven and a half. So… ” he stopped then reached to one side and told Emma to go around to the other so they could measure the sarcophagus itself.
Calling out the totals then the couple looked at each other… “Right in the centre, facing east if you lower it correctly… There’s your answer Emma love. It just fits with an inch or less all round. Well… Welcome to your tomb, that’s where you’ll be buried,” he grinned and she smiled nervously. Her eyes widening at the thought. Saying it was one thing, actually going through with it?
How to get the thing in the hole was the most important question as it weighed a lot. Probably half a ton or more and Cline was impressed that Emma had moved it alone before. She grinned, flexing her arms like Popeye and that got her a tickle. “Wonder if this place has a winch? Doubt it. Seems the guard might have missed a few bits vanishing but surely not an a-frame or similar. We’ll have a look.”
Coming outside to examine a couple of the buildings and finding them empty. One with unmade beds in and they wondered… “No, it’ll be getting dark in three hours Emma, plus the hotel would report us missing. We’ll come back tomorrow and look in the others. Nile cruise doesn’t leave til Thursday so we’ve got a spare day anyway.”
She looked rather disappointed, Cline knowing she was not looking forward to the drive back more like. They had a drink and left Neen-Al-Tudlobry and made it back after two hours of her hanging on for dear life. Tony not the world’s slowest driver, nor had he allowed her to bring the robe so it was a quiet ride back. She’d brightened up after dinner and they went for a walk round the square, marvelling at the hustle and bustle of this place.
Next morning they awoke to a stormy sky and a phone call from reception before breakfast. The Nile cruise had been delayed by 24 hours because of the weather but surprisingly Emma seemed pleased. “OK, we’ll have an inside day, maybe go back to the museum as we did miss a lot of it, then go to Neen-Al-Tudlobry Thursday. Don’t fancy that long drive today in crap conditions, especially after last night.” A slight edge in her voice so he needed to be conciliatory now. “If we check out of here tomorrow as planned maybe we could stay at the port and join the boat Friday. If I recall the hotel near the dockside is that one where they filmed Poirot.”
Cline agreed, as it was a great plan and not one he’d thought of. He was a movie buff and had wanted to go, but had forgotten about this til now. To actually stay there for a night would be superb. Getting the concierge to book them a room, also now discovering the port was closer to Neen-Al-Tudlobry than here so it would allow them more playtime as well. “Couldn’t have turned out better. But you better get dressed first love, not going out in your night-shirt!” he said once confirmations had come through.
She looked lovely again as they left the hotel, this time wearing a dark blue maxi-dress and matching jacket over the top, as it was rather cool. Obligatory headscarf so only her Western running shoes and a wisp of blonde hair coming from one side made anyone look twice as they headed for the museum.
Rashid Feroz soon heard the couple was back. Inviting them for a private lunch once they’d finished the bits they’d wanted to see. Then after that he allowed the pair to visit the normally off-limits restoration areas. “After all, you know most of what is in here. You might even have found some of it!” and that made Emma laugh. Her heart jumped on seeing a similar sarcophagus to the one at Neen-Al-Tudlobry. A brief look and she noted there were no pins inside. Tony had already forewarned his wife not to mention where they’d been yesterday or that they were going back. Just saying to the Professor they had done some ‘off-road’ driving in the 4x4, also about going on the cruise Friday.
Departing after ‘coffee plus’ they were in high spirits, hubby holding Emma’s hand as they trawled through crowded streets. Then out of the blue he paused, Em walking into his back; she’d been window gazing so not paying attention. Cline had turned around, his face paling. Murmuring “Quickly love, go into that alleyway, move it!” That last part delivered in his Army ‘do it NOW’ voice. The girl obeyed as he then followed, almost pushing her ahead then an arm grabbed her waist, the other coming across her mouth and she panicked until Tony hissed ‘shut up love… please’.
For a moment she froze, fearing the worst before he let go. Telling Emma to stay put while he checked something out. A minute later he returned, apologising for that but ‘suggesting’ they return to the hotel… now. She fell silent. Now getting frightened as he hurried her along. The dress trying to trip Emma up and only when they were in the lobby did he relax and let go of her hand. Once they were in the lift Tony told her what had happened.
“I’m sure we nearly bumped into that bastard Abdul!”
Emma was appalled. Bursting into tears and that took a while to get through. Ignoring a look from a hotel staff member as they hurried to their room. Only once the door was closed and locked did she start to calm down and apologise for that. He cradled her body, gently crooning sweet nothings until Emma was smiling again. She did request a room-service dinner and well before ten the couple went to bed, planning an early start. Tony lying there holding his girl tightly, her warm body swathed in a peachy cotton night-shirt.
“Not nearly as good as ‘that’ one I’ll be wearing tomorrow, plus all the other stuff,” she finally smiled, teeth glittering in the moonlight, Tony pleased that she seemed alright now. They didn’t make love as she assumed would happen as just for once he had the headache!
Up at five and Tony was surprised Emma took so long with her bath. Normally she’d hop in, wash then dive out again within minutes. But today she sat there gently rubbing everywhere with her sponge. Declining his offer to help, mainly so he could give her breasts some love! “No. I’m fine honey, no worries. Just savouring this. Once I’m there it’s gonna be a long time til the next one.” He grinned, looking again at his watch and she smiled then slowly got out, dripping water everywhere. Tony taking the fluffy towels and drying her from head to foot. Once at her dresser he was also allowed to brush that blonde mess into something more respectable.
Seven AM saw them at breakfast and if yesterday’s outfit was good, today’s’… was wow. Emma decided to wear her ‘bridal suit’ and those heels. Tony stunned at this so he took some photos of her out on their veranda, the sun low in the sky and she looked beautiful. The staff too almost fell over themselves to serve the pair though he noticed Emma not eating that much. “They think you’re some sort of film star love,” he chuckled as she sat glowing away. They were checked out by nine, with baggage in the 4x4 and soon heading for Neen-Al-Tudlobry where they arrived at eleven.
On the way they’d chatted about the dig in a professional way, Emma finally deciding that as ‘her’ room was the only one that had a full set of hieroglyphics on the wall that Neen-Al-Tudlobry had actually been abandoned before being used. The other part decorated room and the few artefacts found seemed to support that theory. “A shame Rashid Feroz doesn’t know. Guess once we’ve finished we could always ‘discover’ mine. Would be embarrassing for us but least it’d give him something better than what he’s got.”
Tony Cline thought that was a great idea and stroked her leg until she pleaded with him to concentrate on the driving! The girl quietening down as they turned up the last valley road, twisting in her seat and admiring the view away to the east. By the time they trundled down the track he could see Emma trembling, but a pat on the knee reassured her and least she didn’t bitch about the ride now they were alone. Arriving at the dig she sighed and got out. Changing her heels for the running shoes. “Way more practical,” she finally laughed standing upright again. They walked into the buildings not yet checked and she heard a ‘yes… result’ from her man.
Looking through the door she saw him pointing to an a-frame winch. Just what was needed to get the sarcophagus in and out of the hole. It needed to be dismantled first and getting it into the room was going to take time and effort. “Your bath is gonna be wasted love, you’ll sweat buckets. Least we’ve got towels with us!”
She grinned and walked out as he started to dismantle the winch. Going into the dig and patting ‘her’ stone as she went past. Turning the corner to the right, knowing that only a few feet of earth separated her from the room where this had all started. The girl paused seeing something not remembered from before. A tiny disc in the wall, like the one on the sarcophagus that enabled it to be secured. So small you could easily miss it. She looked up and down the corridor and noticed a couple more. Reaching out she grasped one and with difficulty turned it. Jumping on hearing a familiar ‘thunk’ as if a lock had moved. Peering closely at it from where the sound had originated Emma discerned there was a vertical line nearby.
Emma heard Tony calling so she replied, asking him to come closer. He did, walking round the bend and seeing her point, telling him what had happened. He looked and smiled. “Reckon it’s a door?” She nodded so they got some tools and scraped three millennia of dust away to see the sides and top. After a few minutes work he tried and pushed… hard.
… CRACK. The wall moved! Emma squealed and grabbed his arm as he almost fell forward. The stone moving away on some sort of ridge and they stepped through&amp;hellip;and found another empty room! Horizontal ridges cut from the walls as if they were shelves, alcoves too. “Looks like a storeroom,” was the agreed consensus.
“Bugger, probably loads around the place. You’re right love. I think we really should tell Rashid Feroz, he might find something decent after all,” he said and Emma laughed, jabbing him in the ribs before she got a tickle in return. They paused for a drink then he walked back up, seeing another disc, not that far from the stone. “How did we miss that?” she asked. Glaring at it then Tony relented. More scraping and shoving then suddenly a repeat performance as another secret door was opened. This one leading straight into the room and Emma’s heart leapt on seeing the sarcophagus that would soon be buried with her in it.
Now they worked quickly. Emma stripped off the jacket and over the next hour the winch parts were carried through the new entrance and Tony assembled it. Testing took a while. The sarcophagus was lighter than he thought once it was off the floor. Swinging from side to side on its loop. Emma weighed eight stone so he opened the door, got her to stand with her fingers holding it mostly closed from inside then tried again. Finding out it’d not be a problem.
She trembled when Tony put the sarcophagus right into the hole a couple of times as it looked SO deep. Butterflies’ orbiting in her stomach and the girl was glad she’d not eaten too much this morning. He turned having levered it out, seeing her walking out of the room, stopping it then following his wife back to the entrance.
Emma stood there holding the rocky outcrop, looking up at the sky. The girl jumping as he slid both hands round her waist then asked if she was alright. “Yes, just appreciating the view Tony. When I’m locked in there it is totally dark. Even after an hour I could see nothing. Not even that groove mark on the inside. Takes a bit of getting used to, OK?” He nodded, convinced now that Emma was having second thoughts and he couldn’t blame her. He’d once had an operation on his eye as a kid and needed to wear a patch for a month. Covering the other one time he’d stared into blackness and it had scared him. Now he understood a bit more.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 4</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-4/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-4/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="emmasentombment3.html"&gt;part 3&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 4&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;It was Emma who awoke first, cradled in her husband’s arms. Seeing the sun rising over the wonderful Cairo skyline. She sighed and snuggled closer to her man… knowing… knowing…
Knowing this might be their last day alive!
In the months after her surprise release from the casket by Rashid Feroz and his men, she, and her husband had endured a living hell at the hands of the Egyptian authorities.
Yet at first it seemed to have been all right.
Emma had stood in the sarcophagus for what seemed hours, convinced now that she was permanently entombed, when suddenly her ears heard a ‘thump’
“Surely… not?” she whispered, then minutes later her eyes blurred with tears as the faint sounds of what appeared to be digging reached her. “Oh Emma, I’m sorry… they’ve come after all!” she wept, part wanting freedom, but also now wondering if this was Tony alone as it got louder. But why was he digging anyway? The sarcophagus only had to be hooked up then winched out, unless that had somehow broken.
Gradually she could hear voices… not just Tony when he’d yelled, hoping for her to reply. Trouble being that Emma didn’t want to be freed now if it was not just something between them. The idea she’d get opened up like some exhibit terrified Mrs Cline so the girl didn’t reply.
“Please Emma, fight for me… ” she sobbed, those veils soaked with tears and sticking to both cheeks now.
Tony was relieved when they arrived there. Himself and Rashid Feroz, plus two men from the museum but the Professor’s wife Fatima was also here; brought by her husband to look after Mrs Cline if she’d survived.
Feroz was amazed when Cline showed him the room and his eyes swept the walls, the Brit however was appalled to find the place empty! “But it WAS here Rashid. I promise you… IT WAS HERE!” he said, jabbing at the floor. The two workers looked baffled, their boss guilty as he stared at Cline. “My turn to confess Tony… ” he said.
Only Cline’s professionally trained responses to a crisis stopped him killing the Egyptian right there when Feroz told him about the police report. Simmering down after he finished, his boots scraping around and eventually finding the edges of the hatch. “OK, guess we’re as bad. But let’s not waste any more time.”
So they began. Cline assembling his winch while the workers dug. Feroz preparing a drill to make some air holes. The three local men’s eyes widened on hitting the top of the sarcophagus. Cline just relieved and it was he who started yelling to his wife, praying for her to respond. Not knowing she was weeping quietly below.
The sound of the drill was terrifyingly loud as it bored into the top. Feroz easing it down, worried that he might end up killing Mrs Cline himself. So he did holes in the corners away from where her head should be, several now showing darkness against the sandstone. He stopped after doing ten. Lying on the edge then banged on the top.
“Mrs Cline, its Professor Feroz. Are you alright… ?” he said. Everyone listening intently…
Twice more he tried and was about to admit defeat when…
“Yes Rashid… I’m fine… Is Tony there?” they heard faintly. The two workers looked stunned, each hugging the other, as it appeared their mission was successful now.
Cline was in tears, his face buried in both hands before he went and embraced the two men. Fatima standing to one side looking amazed. Her lips moving as she prayed thanks to her God for the deliverance of this lady.
Delivering Mrs Cline to the surface took another hour. Now she’d accepted the idea of freedom Emma began to talk to her man as he briefed her on what had happened. She took it well, knowing they would be in Rashid’s debt for many a year now. Either financially or something else. More holes were drilled around the top, obliterating the face now then the whole front part of the head fell away, revealing…
The Egyptian group stared at the sight of the white veiled figure inside as they looked down. Tony had not told them about Emma’s attire and he knew the level of embarrassment would get worse as more of his wife’s lovely body was revealed.
More digging from the side now and soon they were down halfway. Her chest visible now and the workers stunned as they stared at her breasts. Her face inside rocking slightly, that gold collar around its neck and she was still crying as well. When they stopped for a break everyone except Tony went outside. Leaving him to cradle Emma’s face and try to unlock the first of her restraints.
Searching for the lever brought a puzzled look.
“They fell out, all six of them,” she shrugged on being asked. Then Cline heard the rest and it made him shudder. Realising that they were going to have to smash the whole sarcophagus apart, in-situ and his heart sank… .only to see her suddenly starting to smile at him.
“What’s so funny… honey,” he began, smiling now at the rhyme. She grinned back, trembling as he crouched down and the couple had a long kiss. Emma’s eyes beginning to water again at the thought of freedom seconds away.
“The pins are all upright. Now you remember that surely Tony? You put the restraints on. It’s easy. Just put your hands under my arms… and lift!”
His head fell against hers and they kissed again before he bent down, sliding his buckets, firstly over those breasts making her squeak before getting into position. Under her armpits and…
Emma Cline squealed as she felt herself rising. Neck, back, the legs and her wrists all suddenly loose from their pins. The weight coming off her feet for the first time in ages was SO good as she clung on. Bursting into tears as he brought her up and out of the sarcophagus and laid her down on the sand. Grabbing a blanket that Fatima Feroz had been sitting on while the others had worked. Wrapping Emma’s torso to protect her modesty as she kicked off those shoes with a groan.
“Bit late now, those two have been staring at them ever since that big chunk came off. Which, unfortunately is more than can be said for my ‘jewellery.’ They all tightened again after the sarcophagus was closed. Then the handles fell out too. You’re going to have to grind them off!”
The collar was going to be the problem. Far too tight to cut from inside out and the other way would risk slicing into an artery. It took Tony long enough to remove the veils, at first feeding them through. Before ending up chopping the material apart from above with a knife then tugging the fragments away.
NOW they could properly kiss. Lips locked together and it felt so good as he stroked her cheeks. Dabbing them dry with a hankie, amazed that despite her ordeal Emma still looked lovely, if a little red around the eyes. Make-up was smudged too. “You’re a bloody mess!”
She laughed now, hugging him tightly, the tears soon restarting however and that was how the others found them. Locked together and only a polite cough split the couple apart.
Rashid Feroz was amazed to see her free. Staring at the gold loops around her limbs, the collar too. Thankfully the blanket covered her body but those long slim legs were clearly visible through the material of her dress. Fatima just looked shocked, but eventually came closer and was hugged by the ‘victim’ as she still thought of the girl.
The other two men looked on impassionless now. Seeing as their job was done. Feroz spoke to them both and lots of nodding was done. Cline came up and personally thanked them, then Emma staggered to her feet, wincing in pain but walked over with Fatima’s assistance. Taking their hands and kissing them on both cheeks. It seemed to satisfy the pair, Cline noticing the younger guy had stroked Emma’s ass! They packed away the winch then left, taking the truck with them. Tony intending to drive the other two back in their jeep.
Firstly they had to get those restraints off Emma’s body and led her out of the dig. The girl breathing fresh air, even though it was way after dark.
Two long hours later Emma Cline was genuinely ‘free’. The last loop cut into three segments lying on the workshop table. She picked up the bit marked ‘Emma’ and briefly kissed it before Tony brought in a suitcase and his wife went alone next door and dressed herself into… well something a little less revealing!
Fatima Feroz held Emma’s robe and cradling it to her face with a sigh as the girl returned. Rashid saw this and grinned, his wife starting to blush and she turned away. Mrs Cline taking it from the lady, folding it carefully then ‘presenting’ it with a bow. Feroz saw a look pass between them then the ladies hugged again. The Egyptian’s wife looked to her man and he nodded. An embarrassed smile on Fatima’s face then they all laughed as she went red.
She tucked it into a bag then suggested it was time they went home. Cline looked at his watch and winced. Nearly 10pm now and he guessed the hotel ought to be told they were going to be very late. He asked Feroz to call them and the man did, but during the conversation Tony realised something was wrong. Rashid jabbering away then he nodded, seeing Fatima too appeared to be agreeing with him as the call ended.
“They thought you were not coming, especially as most of the other guests couldn’t get there either because of the accident.” The two Britons looked puzzled before he explained “Sorry Tony, but a container ship broke free from its moorings and hit your boat, splitting it in two! It’s OK, nobody got killed as the tour hadn’t started receiving guests. The crew is fine too. Some a bit wet, as they had to dive off the back. But it means no vessel, as the company only have the two and the second is up river.”
Emma looked disconsolate now, only cheering slightly as the Feroz’s invited them to remain at the house as their guests. Cline didn’t want to impose but it was Fatima who insisted. Rashid going along with it, though he did laugh and asked Emma’ if she’d like to return to her sarcophagus instead!
That cracked everyone up and they departed, getting to the Feroz apartment just after midnight. Rashid saying he hoped that they would stay the weekend… as he wanted a longer look at the extra bits at Neen-Al Tudlobry. Now he had the ‘experts’ he hoped more interesting artifacts would appear. Tony looked at his wife and she glowed, the girl intending to be more honest and reveal the existance of the storeroom.
So that was agreed and on the Friday afternoon the Professor and both Clines’ returned. Fatima was at work so was unable to come. “Some of us have proper jobs. Unlike you three playing games,” she’d said with a twinkle when they’d prepared to depart. A great day was had; Rashid astonished as he saw the storeroom then asked what else they knew about. Slightly dismayed to find this was ‘it’. As far as the couple had got. “However,” Tony said. “We’re not due to be back in Cairo for six days. If you want, as the cruise is off we’ll do some exploring until then. Get all these documented as well, yes?” Pointing to the hieroglyphics on the wall.
Rashid Feroz was delighted, agreeing to that so everyone went back to Cairo where Fatima was told of the plans. Mrs Feroz taking Emma off to go food and supply shopping for the British pair. She was still amazed at what Mrs Cline had endured and they had a ‘girlie’ chat about what it had all been about. Emma finding out that her host had a wonderful sense of humour and they’d enjoy their day out together.
A dinner for four at a local restaurant then back to their place. Emma and Tony sitting outside late on as the others had retired early. Going past the couple’s bedroom to use a bathroom Mrs Cline couldn’t help listening. Returning to her own she saw her hubby and slyly grinned.
“I think Fatima’s getting full use of my ‘robe’” she murmured.
Sunday saw them departing Cairo. Hugs and kisses all round before Tony drove his wife away. The pair now armed with enough stuff to last the week, but also official permits and translated documents from Rashid’s office allowing them to be there too. “I wasn’t able to speak to the police but show them these and you’ll be alright. Good luck… and don’t get stuck again!” he joked and they all laughed at that.
The rest of the day the couple worked hard in the room. All the hieroglyphics were photographed and e-mailed to Rashid. Getting a ‘well-done’ in return. They had dinner in the open, sitting outside looking up at the stars once the sun had vanished. “You know Tony, I really thought my time had come, will not happen again,” Emma said cuddling him. Turning in later on he came to the dormitory to see his wife dressed in…
“Might have guessed. You’ve been waiting all day to get into one of those haven’t you Mrs?” he grinned. Emma now blushing as she sat on the bed waiting for Tony’s wandering hands that were heading towards her breasts.
Monday dawned cool and clear so after breakfast Emma dressed conservatively in her blue maxi-dress, this time without the jacket. Trainers applied and Tony had nodded in approval. Now she was striding towards the dig entrance long after lunch when she heard a jeep coming along the track. It drove right up to her and two policemen got out. Promptly grabbing the girl and naturally Emma screamed as they started yelling at her. When she didn’t reply one of the men slapped her hard across the face and she fell backwards and tumbled to the floor in a cloud of dust.
Tony heard the commotion and hurried up the passageway, emerging to see his wife being handcuffed then dragged to the jeep and hurled against the side. Shouting at the cops to stop he advanced. Only for one of them to draw a pistol, ordering him in Arabic to raise his hands. Well, the gesture appeared to be that so Cline obeyed. The driver now got out, obviously the senior man and it was Tony’s turn to get the treatment. Of course being a physically imposing specimen he too was cuffed before the couple were led to the dormitory. The policemen seeing the footprints leading to and from the building and knowing where any other people might be found.
Both Britons were told to sit down. Emma looking very scared as she was ‘dusted off’ by wandering hands then she was helped to a chair by the two smirking young officers. Her cuffs digging into the wrists and she was already worried about nerve damage as they were far too tightly applied.
Cline did his best. Indicating where Feroz’s permits were and one of the men grabbed the file. Leafing through them and muttering something to the boss. He shrugged and nodded. To their relief both sets of cuffs were removed and the pair allowed sitting next to the other. Emma’s hands being cradled by her husband. Mainly to stop them seeing how frightened they both were. A bottle of water appeared and was tossed across. Cline’s great reactions preventing it striking his wife’s face as she recoiled.
The language barrier was an obvious problem. Neither of the Clines spoke Arabic and if their captors knew English then they were not letting on as they rabid on for ages. The chief was getting cross now and eventually pointed to them, then the door and Tony guessed this might mean trouble. Emma stared in shock at the gesture to stand up then put her arms behind. Slowly doing so then the officers produced their handcuffs. She made to move towards Tony for protection but a loud command made her freeze.
Emma trembled as the cuffs were applied, wincing, as again they were too tight before he pointed to the door and she was led outside. Tony stood helpless as she vanished, hearing her start to cry before her footsteps had faded. A loud squeal of ‘No!’ made him glare at the boss… who drew his own pistol and cocked it!
One man returned… smiling and jabbering to the boss. Who now grinned then Tony was led out, the guy surprised not to have been cuffed. To see only the jeep and their own. No sign of his wife and he turned, getting angry now.
“Where is she?” he stormed. Itching to go to the police vehicle, as she must be in the blacked out back. But he was forced at gunpoint by the boss to get into the driver’s seat of their own jeep then indications were that he was to lead, the others would follow.
Emma was terrified as she’d been bundled into the vehicle and made to sit on the bench. One of the men followed and Mrs Cline shook as he grabbed more cuffs and her ankles were secured together. Another set was applied to a strut below the wooden slats and it’s other loop attached to her restraints between those trembling legs. Pinning her into position. A shout to his mate getting in up front and the driver fired up the engine. She didn’t hear Tony at first then his voice, making her smile briefly before a slap wiped that off her face. Emma made to kick him, only to gasp as the cuffs did their job, digging into her skin and she yelped. A wagging finger from the smirking officer made it worse.
Away they roared. Emma trying desperately to hang on, grabbing the slats as the driver tried to keep up with Tony and once more Em wished he wasn’t trying to be a rally-driver. At one point she almost slid off the bench. Only the officer’s hands grabbing her torso stopped Mrs Cline doing that. Of course it gave him an opportunity for a grope too and Emma squealed, making the Egyptians laugh. A barrage of chatter flying between them, before the driver said something in English!
“We’ll see you alright Mrs… ” then laughed in a way that made the girl shiver…
Emma was shocked; launching into a right rant, going on for a few minutes as the pair just grinned at her. Making Mrs Cline furious now. She threatened to tell their boss what they’d done to her while he was out of view. The one in the back stuck his face close to hers.
“We haven’t done anything to you,” her captor grinned… “Yet.”
She lost control now. Aiming a head-butt that only just missed as he ducked back. That was a serious miscalculation on her part. More jabbering as he leaned against the partition at the front then said something sharp to his mate.
The driver stood hard on the brakes and no way could Emma Cline hold on. Launching forward she tumbled off the bench smacking headfirst into the divider. The anklecuffs digging harshly into her legs and Emma screamed. Shaking her head at the blow and falling to the floor as he accelerated again. The guy in the back moved swiftly now as she rolled about face down, unable to help herself get up.
He unlocked the cuff from the strut and tugged upwards. Emma’s feet lifting before he pulled forward and bent her legs towards the wrists. Easing the loop around and relocking it in a hog-tie. Now Mrs Cline panicked before her chin was grabbed and he shoved an oily rag in there, wrapping another over the top as Emma went berserk.
This was intolerable but there was precious little she could do except scream. But like Abdul it just seemed to be spurring her assailant on. He laughed to his mate, the driver turning to look and that was SO frightening as the jeep swerved and wobbled over the road.
Now she quietened down, hoping this would be enough but young policeman had other ideas for pretty foreign lady. She had things he and Rasul, his mate upfront didn’t. Lifting underneath Emma’s armpits he hauled the girl up onto her knees then forced Mrs Cline back onto her haunches, facing the front away from him. NOW he could get to work.
Unzipping Emma’s dress, ignoring her frantic squeals as she realised this was only the start of some serious abuse. He eased the shoulder straps down over her arms, pinning them to her torso. Revealing the lacy black bra and the twin treasures it contained. Deftly that too was undone and her perfect 36C’s were laid bare for them to ogle. The driver guffawing as his buddy placed both hands and squeezed.
Emma screamed now as he manipulated them, the driver saying something to him. Pointing to the traffic that was building rapidly in front as they came down the valley into Cairo. The earlier braking had already seen Tony and the boss pulling away and it seemed these two bastards were in no rush to get to the station as he laughed in reply.
Mrs Cline would later describe this as ‘Traffic Tit Torment’ as she was fondled in time to the movement of the jeep. Any left turn and that breast would be grabbed. Go right and the other would get it. Braking or acceleration would get both nipples pinched and the girl was soon in agony, not knowing they’d been past the Police station at least three times already!
Eventually he tired of this and she was roughly redressed. A sigh followed by a squeal as he let go, pushing Emma forward and her body slammed into the floor, banging the side of her face as she tried to brace for the impact.
She was relieved when they pulled through an armoured gate and the jeep parked up. The door opened and her tormentor undid her leg cuffs then dragged Emma out. Marching her past a bunch of his mates, playfully slapping away at least two wandering hands that reached towards her. Arriving in what she assumed was the custody area of course her first intention was looking for Tony as she was made to stand in the corner.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 5</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-5/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-5/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="emmasentombment4.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Emma&amp;rsquo;s Entombment 4&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 5&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The words were repeated and she knew it was Tony himself. Her beloved husband… and executioner!
Emma Cline turned around to see him standing there. Alone, smartly dressed in a suit. Suddenly realising he was wearing the same one used on their wedding day. Just like her bridal suit there in the wardrobe. Even the heels had been returned after she’d lost them at the courthouse. But why today?
She got up from the floor, dusting down the simple black frock worn today. Coming closer then reaching nervously for him and they touched. The first physical contact she’d had with a human for a year. They finally kissed before Emma broke down, Tony the same and they held each other tight. His hands rubbing her trembling body, even brushing over her ass and he felt Emma twitch at that.
Eventually they broke off and he led his wife to the bed.
“You’re a day early… ” she whispered. Using her voice for the first time in a month, having started talking quietly to herself again. He looked at her calendar, seeing the 24th not yet crossed out.
“No, your calendar is wrong sweetheart. It’s got a November 31st, same as mine and neither of us noticed.”
Emma tensed up… “So it is today then? Happy bloody Christmas love… Have a death sentence as your pressie,” she sighed, Tony somehow managing to grin at that before she did with a resigned smile as they embraced again. “What happens now then?”
Tony took a deep breath, dreading what he needed to say. “It goes like this. You and I have til 5pm in here, well to get ourselves ready, though as you can see I already am. When the bell tolls I have to place these on your wrists,” getting out a set of handcuffs. “Then once they’re on I knock on the door. We’re let out, whereupon I escort you downstairs, surprisingly we’ll be alone as the warder will be packing up the rest of… your stuff. He’s doing mine as we speak.” She nodded, shuddering, as the worst bit was to come.
“Once downstairs I lead you outside to the courtyard. Two hundred feet away you’ll see… the pit… and the gallows beyond that.” Her fingers gripped tighter now. 
“We walk forward until our destinations are reached. You will be placed by myself into the hole. There are steps leading down so no jumping!” Emma gave him a stare for that one but he ignored it.
“You’ll be secured to the pillar within it by cuffs, one for each of your limbs. I’ll blindfold you if you require it. Then sand will be thrown into the pit until it reaches your chest and levelled out… ”
Emma shivered again… “Then wallop?” she asked and Tony nodded. Unable to speak now.
“Well love, I hope your aim is good then… ” she tried to joke but now it was Tony who began to cry.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 5</title><link>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-5/</link><pubDate>Sun, 15 Nov 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/11/15/emmas-entombment-5/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="emmasentombment4.html"&gt;part 4&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 5&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The words were repeated and she knew it was Tony himself. Her beloved husband… and executioner!
Emma Cline turned around to see him standing there. Alone, smartly dressed in a suit. Suddenly realising he was wearing the same one used on their wedding day. Just like her bridal suit there in the wardrobe. Even the heels had been returned after she’d lost them at the courthouse. But why today?
She got up from the floor, dusting down the simple black frock worn today. Coming closer then reaching nervously for him and they touched. The first physical contact she’d had with a human for a year. They finally kissed before Emma broke down, Tony the same and they held each other tight. His hands rubbing her trembling body, even brushing over her ass and he felt Emma twitch at that.
Eventually they broke off and he led his wife to the bed.
“You’re a day early… ” she whispered. Using her voice for the first time in a month, having started talking quietly to herself again. He looked at her calendar, seeing the 24th not yet crossed out.
“No, your calendar is wrong sweetheart. It’s got a November 31st, same as mine and neither of us noticed.”
Emma tensed up… “So it is today then? Happy bloody Christmas love… Have a death sentence as your pressie,” she sighed, Tony somehow managing to grin at that before she did with a resigned smile as they embraced again. “What happens now then?”
Tony took a deep breath, dreading what he needed to say. “It goes like this. You and I have til 5pm in here, well to get ourselves ready, though as you can see I already am. When the bell tolls I have to place these on your wrists,” getting out a set of handcuffs. “Then once they’re on I knock on the door. We’re let out, whereupon I escort you downstairs, surprisingly we’ll be alone as the warder will be packing up the rest of… your stuff. He’s doing mine as we speak.” She nodded, shuddering, as the worst bit was to come.
“Once downstairs I lead you outside to the courtyard. Two hundred feet away you’ll see… the pit… and the gallows beyond that.” Her fingers gripped tighter now. 
“We walk forward until our destinations are reached. You will be placed by myself into the hole. There are steps leading down so no jumping!” Emma gave him a stare for that one but he ignored it.
“You’ll be secured to the pillar within it by cuffs, one for each of your limbs. I’ll blindfold you if you require it. Then sand will be thrown into the pit until it reaches your chest and levelled out… ”
Emma shivered again… “Then wallop?” she asked and Tony nodded. Unable to speak now.
“Well love, I hope your aim is good then… ” she tried to joke but now it was Tony who began to cry.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Shelley’s Silly Saturday</title><link>/stories/2015/07/21/shelleys-silly-saturday/</link><pubDate>Tue, 21 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/21/shelleys-silly-saturday/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Dateline 21st May 2008.
Shelley grinned as the casket top eased down under her fingers. Hearing the click of the camera timer every few seconds as another photo was added to the storyboard. The first time one of her bondage stories written for Gromet’s site would have real pictures to go with it.
Mike was sure going to be impressed she’d shot a lot of it by herself rather than waiting until tomorrow as they’d intended. With him arriving over the other side of town in his boss’ yard, then due home by seven PM she’d have time to edit a few of the better ones before they sat down to watch the European Cup Final. 
Their chicken salad was ready alongside the beer in the fridge, housework and all her normal workstuff up to date so she knew he’d be pleased. Mike knew his wife, though a ‘work-from-home’ lassie, never slacked off when he was away driving around Europe. 
She’d certainly been busy earlier in the afternoon getting ready…
Looking at herself in the bedroom mirror after a bath and hairwash, pleased that at thirty-six she was ‘ageing well’ as he’d say. Nothing sagging… yet. The gym sessions on the garage rowing machine and cross-trainer kept Shelley well toned, plus of course ‘there’s always that special exercise’ when he was home. A smile thinking if her beloved Man United won tonight she’d have to be extra nice to him as he supported Chelsea! The first time they’d met in a final for years and the first ever All-English European match.
So having applied her lingerie, letting the camera take a photo of her standing there, hands on hips, that cheeky grin as she posed in her ‘bridal best’. “Wonder if he’ll keep a copy of this on his cellphone” she’d chuckled before reaching for the dress. 
Her exercise routine and careful diet allowed Shelley to still fit into her wedding gown fourteen years after that magical day. As it was unlikely to be handed down to another generation she used this as a template once a year to prove to herself that her body wasn’t getting out of order. She detested scales and hadn’t weighed herself since a hospital visit two years ago. A most private thing knowing that for any lady, so if Shelley could fit in this, then that was enough to satisfy her mind. 
Today was another good day as she stepped into the gown, wriggling down into it, reaching underneath sorting out the petticoats. Then she flipped the front up and got her arms into the sleeves and eased the thing over her shoulders.
Though Shelley’s writings often included bridalwear, it was still a thrill for her to wear one for real and today was no exception as it was zipped to her neck. Mother had been so proud seeing her daughter in this but she’d probably have frowned seeing what the lass planned to do next as she wriggled her feet into the shoes. Least these didn’t have straps and Shell could easily get out of them unlike Charlotte Warren and Rosita Wright, the girls whose poses she was recreating today.
That had involved being bound wrist and ankle then locked into a casket. One of which was now sitting in the double garage of their Boston home. Quite where Mike had bought it she didn’t know, nor care as they’d discussed this idea last weekend before he’d gone to Paris. He could shoot her against a sheet hanging from the roof then superimpose the cavern wall behind her. “PhotoShop’s a damn good thing,” he’d grinned. That she’d got the material sorted and mounted would surely impress him when he got back from work.
More sheeting was laid on the floor for the same reason. “The camera never lies eh?” she’d laughed to herself laying it out before getting dressed. Now she swished from bedroom to garage, managing not to trip up coming downstairs.
She grabbed a box from the shelf and laid out the restraints bought at the same time from somewhere in Germany according to the paperwork. They were certainly heavy enough and the time she’d tested then still made her shudder. There were keys but also the cuffs had a ‘quick release button along one side for self-bondage users. If you used the keys as well though, the buttons would not work. Sensibly Mike had confiscated those before leaving. “Not that I don’t trust you… ”
He’d modified the casket with several breathing holes, drilling at each end and a few down the sides. The ornate panelling disguised them and it’d take a close look for you to see. Then he’d allowed Shell to jump in and check it worked before he sorted out the fixed collar arrangement. She’d done so and knelt down into the Z-shape that the girls had been bound, her heart pounding as he flipped the lid shut on top of his wife. The sound of two catches clicking across made the box shake as she’d shuddered. 
Then she’d sat back as he mounted the collar on a steel pole in front of her knees. Screwing it tight then allowing Shelley to lean forward to check it was correctly seated, resting her throat in the well-padded lower half. Her hands holding the blonde hair aside then Mike brought the upper loop and enclosed her neck. A moment’s pressure and it clicked closed. She gasped, having not expected this but thankfully after a moment to settle and reassure him she could breathe OK he pushed the button and allowed her up. A broad smile proving to him that she’d be fine next weekend.
Since then Shelley had spent several hours wearing the restraints during her week alone but not in the box. Mostly with her wrists in front, but one afternoon she wore them behind, hanging them off the heavy steel belt by virtue of an old climbing snaplock Mike had from his Army days. That really got her going and was another thing she planned to shoot today. 
Arriving in the garage having locked all the doors Shelley took some photos of the casket on its own before mounting the camera on the tripod. With only her here it’d mean several times more work but she was determined to impress him. 
Firstly she applied the belt, this thing weighed a ton and she certainly had to breathe in to fit it round. It closed with a lovely ‘clunk’ however and she set the timer, waiting thirty seconds before the snap of the shutter to happen following two beeps. Then Shelley put the cuffs onto it. Turning away, waiting… beep… beep click, placing wrists inside and again the pause. “So far, so good,” as she freed herself.
Next Shelley prepared the stuff to wrap her head. A ton of old T-shirts had been ripped into strips, so first was a gag. After a long drink of course to settle nerves before she began. Stuffing enough in to puff her cheeks out then a thick band to wrap it securely. Beep, beep… click… and she waited then for a repeat a minute later, this time winking as it beeped and clicked again… perfect. 
Having succeeded in that Shelley blindfolded herself though it took longer, being caught with one of the pads only partway across her eyes. That one would be deleted but the next was ideal. She flapped her hands down to the closed lid of the casket for the last bigger bits. She’d practised tying this earlier and was confident she’d get it right. Ignoring the click of the camera this time, it was set to shoot once a minute to save the battery. 
After five frustrating minutes however Shelley finished her headwrap and felt for the tripod. Facing it first head on then the next two were from the side and rear, her short blonde ponytail sticking out the only hole left. Mike had said he’d be able to doctor the colour for Charlotte’s black one.
Shelley freed herself from the wrap. Another drink taken as her mouth was dry now from the gag. She looked through the ‘rush’s’ deleting the mistakes and well chuffed with the others. The phone rang in the house and she hurried into the kitchen to answer it. Mike was on the other end, saying hi and he was back at the yard, that he’d be leaving within two hours so there would be time for a bath before the match after all. The truck was in need of polishing for a promotion shoot so he was doing it today as it wasn’t raining and would give him a lie-in on Monday morning.
“Sounds good, beer’s chillin’ I’ve got some wine too and supper’s ready in the fridge honey. Just bring some humble pie for when the Mighty Red’s whip your Blues asses,” she said. Quoting team colours back to him. He laughed and said a good whipping was what she’d get tonight anyway and Shelley glowed, spanking was something written about but never done in real life… yet. 
The call ended and Shelley nipped upstairs to use the loo. Realising that no way would the girls have been able to use a bucket while shackled and dressed like this. But nobody had commented about it so that was enough as she shook the gown straight then returned to the garage.
Adjustments were made to the tripod before she got to work again, the camera much closer this time and pointing downwards. Getting into the box and kneeling down, then remembering the belt was in the kitchen! She grumbled then swished her way there and back, loving the feel as the dress whipped around her legs with that rustle.
It was applied then Shelley clambered back into the casket. Moving the tripod back till the camera was pointing at her feet. She put the ankle manacles on then waited, click, before she slipped both wrists into those cuffs and that too was shot. So it was easier than thought as the device began rapidly beeping at her. “Bloody battery,” she grumbled and got free to change it. Another look at the clock and she had 90 minutes left.
Shelley didn’t want to finish yet, this had been fun so carried on. Moving the tripod up to the other end and setting the timer again. This part was to close-up shoot her wrapped head locked into the collar. So the laborious process of that was begun. Quicker now with practice and she smiled bending into the Z and then a curse as her face smacked into the open part of the collar because she’d twisted slightly. A shuffle over then she tried again. This time her throat rested correctly. A deep breath then Shelley brought the upper loop round, her heart pounding for a moment then… clunk. 
Her neck now LOCKED her into the casket! Beep… beep… click and despite the wrapping Shelley smiled into the gag. The woman reached up and punched the button and it popped open. She sat up and wondered how much more to do. It took a few moments then Shelley decided to finish with a wider angle shot with everything done. That meant she had to fit a snaplock to her ankle cuffs, run a short chain to the belt then secure it all up. She wondered whether to wait, ‘nah, he’s gonna be tired’ so she unwrapped her head then got out to check the angle required.
That took a few minutes then she began to secure herself… each bit photographed in turn. Ankles… the chain to her belt, a quick check to see it wasn’t too tight once her head was in the collar. Close but good enough so Shelley paused then wrapped her head again. Really stuffing her mouth like a squirrel then the rest. A last look round then she blindfolded herself and added the covering last. Smiling now Shelley eased forward till it was correct then flipped the loop across. Heart shuddering as her fingers pushed it… clunk.
Shelley paused then with difficulty placed both wrists into the cuffs. The chain from her ankles had pulled them down despite the belt and it took a lot of finger flicking before they snapped around and held her firmly.
‘Got it… bloody perfect,’ she murmured, waiting for the beep… beep… click and that was enough for today. She waited for it to take a couple more then her fingers reached for the…
A frown as she traced round the rims, knowing they weren’t that big so it was a slow process. But she just didn’t understand it… where the hell were the release buttons?
Yes they were only on one side, surely she hadn’t got the cuffs turned around… had she? Then her heart seized up at realising that was what must have happened. The buttons WERE on the elbow side of the restraints… AND because the ankle chain was pulling them closer, hands almost palm-to palm Shelley was unable to get her fingers back over the cuffs and press them. Trying this, twisting her cuffs had proved she was hopelessly stuck and the lass shook badly. 
Mike was sure going to be cross with his wife finding her stuck. She’d always promised to be careful on the rare occasions she tied herself. Yet now, doing all this without permission… well a spanking might actually be deserved!
 
Shelley was appalled now. Arms and legs cuffed, Neck locked in the loop. Blindfolded and gagged too and she marvelled despite her predicament, no wonder ‘Lotte had got wet in the story. She wriggled more from side to side, seeing if somehow the ankle chain would slacken off and allow her to… really going for it but Shelley squealed as the lid suddenly fell across her hands, bending one finger painfully back and that hurt. 
This wasn’t funny despite the beep of the camera then it clicking. She’d gotten stuck by her own hand, just like… Jesse, Charlotte, Rosie… well most of her characters actually and Shelley began crying softly into her gag.
The top must only be a fraction open as a faint draft was coming across her fingers. “Well he might as well find me really stuck then!” Shelley trying to shuffle lower, really pushing down as she rocked her butt from side to side. Forcing her body into itself…  
Her heart jumped… another faint click… wasn’t that? But it didn’t sound like the shutter, she certainly hadn’t heard the beeps, pausing for a moment, Shelley lifted… but… was the lid stuck as the pressure didn’t decrease? She didn’t panic, that was something she rarely did, also because she didn’t want to twist her neck in the collar.
More hefty jerks as she tried to bump the lid up having changed her mind, only to suddenly squeal as another click occured, right by her left ear this time and she knew… ‘That’s where the other catch is’ she groaned, now realising both the hasps had dropped due to those movements and she was now definitely trapped in the casket. There was nothing she could do now but smile… and wait for freedom, just like Charlotte and Rosie!
Mike drove slowly up to the house, looking forward to his first beer. Supper could wait until half time, then after Chelsea won he’d teach Mrs P the true meaning of… well whatever and he grinned. No sign of his wife at the door so he switched off. Normally the sound of that engine had her running over for a hug and kiss, so where the hell was she? Unless he’d caught her short, “Might be on the toilet after all,” he smiled opening the boot and unloading the first of his bags and boxes. Having only been away five days there wasn’t much, but he was concerned when after a few minutes she didn’t show.
He unlocked the side door, the front was only for visitors or Shelley’s agency clients and Mike stepped into their large kitchen. Immaculate as usual, only one mug and plate in the sink but the place was real quiet. It took him moments to search the place and no blonde lassie anywhere. 
A smart dress lay on their bed, the guy surprised to see underwear there as well. Flat shoes alongside it, as she wasn’t allowed to wear heels in the house because of their wood floor. The only wardrobe open was hers’ the normally unused part at the far end. She had so many outfits and he smiled, assuming she was in the bath and this lot was to be worn for the game. 
Her long red dress and shoes, ‘typical Man U Mrs, even colour-coding her support’ he chuckled. Well that could be fixed and he rummaged about, finding a blue outfit instead and replaced both on the bed. Before creeping into the bathroom… only to find it empty.
Now he was concerned, maybe a little put out at this so clattered back downstairs. Only the garage remained as their new hot-tub on the patio was obviously empty! He came through the side door and stopped in amazement.
Seeing the casket on the floor, sheeting placed where he’d intended to mount it. The camera already there and he jumped when it clicked again. “Shell’ you in there?” he asked quietly, now seeing the box lid move against the latches. 
So THAT’S where she was and he paused then smiled and picked up the camera, turning the switch off then starting to look through a large number of photos. He stared as the order progressed, her shapely figure clad in… “Wow, I’m impressed honey,” he whispered, seeing that shot of her in the basque and stockings, the way she’d looked all those years ago… and a few since then too! 
Then in here and now he realised what she was up to. Shelley had not been able to wait for him and had done this herself. But how the hell had she managed to get the lid down… or maybe it been accidental and actually the lass had got stuck? “Like your characters missy!” he grinned, then flipped the catches up and quickly planted two great paws on her shaking backside.
Shelley had heard the car draw up and sighed, knowing her fate was sealed but at least she was safe from her own stupidity. She waited for ages, heart pounding, blood thumping in her ears and couldn’t hear him now standing there. Suddenly the latches squeaked, pressure on her arms was reduced and she squealed as hands groped her butt. “Gotcha Mrs,” he said loudly, seeing Shelley’s fingers twitching now in their cuffs. A really cock-hardening sight and he remembered the guy, Charlie wasn’t it? After binding his sister and shutting her inside. Well here was the same result. 
“Want to be freed?” he asked and got a thumbs up. Seeing the way her fingers couldn’t reach the buttons that he now pressed. A groan as they popped open then another as he did the one on her collar. Shelley sat up, her head rocking from side to side as she eased the ache in her neck and back. Mike reached down seeing her ankles too were secured and undid that, lifting her up by the armpits, feeling her shaking as he got the lassie standing, somewhat unsteadily on her feet.
The lid was closed and he helped Shell sit down again, then helped her unwrap the face covering. Mike now startled to see how well she’d gagged and blindfolded herself. It took Shelley a few minutes to recover her eyesight before getting to her feet for a hug and kiss.
“Sorry love,” she sighed, tears not that far away. “Got a bit carried away, didn’t I?” He nodded, not wanting to scold her. Though wearing that and what he knew was underneath maybe a good screwing was required instead!
“You did, but I’m here now.” He replied, holding his wife as she began crying. It took another minute of stroking before she settled down asking to see the camera shots. They went into the kitchen where she made a pot of tea as Mike sat there looking at her. Shelley looked back and blushed as he came across for another hug. “Cannot believe you did all that just for me eh? You naughty girl” he grinned. Saying how much he loved her whatever she did. 
Shelley now saw the last photos and admitted how turned on she’d become. “Just like ‘Lotte’ I wonder when we do these again tomorrow whether ‘Charlie’ will give her a ‘trembler’” and they both laughed now. “Maybe, but you might as well stay in that. Better than the red one you’d laid out upstairs. Least whites’ a neutral colour!” They had another hug, his hands roaming all over her.
He looked over at the clock, seeing the match started in half an hour… and grinned. “Want another quick go? I’ll be ‘Charlie’” and no surprise when Shelley blushed then kissed him and agreed. A quick dash to the bathroom and she returned to the garage to see him there replacing the camera on the tripod. Setting it running then he did a mans’ required duty. Gagging and blindfolding his wife before getting her down into the casket. This time she shuddered as he LOCKED the cuffs then secured that collar round her neck.
“OK?” he asked and got a thumb’s up. This was good, knowing he was here. It meant SO much more actually wearing the restraints and the rest rather than just writing about them. Hopefully her stories would improve now. He said the lid was coming down then closed it, flicking the catches across. Mike stepped to the workbench and rummaged in a draw, finding two nails and a small hammer, knocking them into the clasps. “You’re done love.” getting the two ‘I’m OK’ taps on the lid in reply.
Now he really chuckled, fetching a trolley and sliding the casket onto it, wheeling the thing into the house, through the kitchen and into the lounge. Placing it to the side of the sofa then leaving the room to fetch their supper and a beer… or two.
Shelley was puzzled as the jerks threw her about. Just as well the gown and padding held her firmly but what was her hubby up to? It got quieter then… what was that… was someone speaking? She couldn’t work it out…
WAIT A MINUTE… her mind screamed. That’s a TV commentator. She must be in the living room but STILL securely locked in the casket… this wasn’t fair!
Mike was going to watch the match without her and Shelley smiled wryly as this was obviously his punishment for her getting stuck. A thumping from the lid and she paused.
“Shelley love, your wine and supper are on the lid… now be a good girl and don’t knock them off!
The End.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally 4</title><link>/stories/2015/07/09/subterranean-sally-4/</link><pubDate>Thu, 09 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/09/subterranean-sally-4/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="subterraneansally3.html"&gt;part three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Four&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it.
Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends!
So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week…
It took nearly a month!
The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping.
‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’
They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again.
‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. 
He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… 
‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’
I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge.
‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’
He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful.
The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on.
‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’    
They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached.
‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’
I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing.
‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same.
The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring.
“Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did.
CRAAACK! 
I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye.
“Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.”
This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough.
Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up.
“Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! 
“Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps.
Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. 
For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out.
What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked.
“It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me.
Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug.
Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them.
I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.”
She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?”
I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face.
“Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all.
That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. 
“It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. 
I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound.
Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. 
They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ 
Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel.
Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.”
I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally 4</title><link>/stories/2015/07/09/subterranean-sally-4/</link><pubDate>Thu, 09 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/09/subterranean-sally-4/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="subterraneansally3.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Subterranean Sally 3&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Four&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it.
Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends!
So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week…
It took nearly a month!
The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping.
‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’
They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again.
‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. 
He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… 
‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’
I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge.
‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’
He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful.
The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on.
‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’    
They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached.
‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’
I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing.
‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same.
The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring.
“Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did.
CRAAACK! 
I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye.
“Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.”
This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough.
Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up.
“Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! 
“Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps.
Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. 
For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out.
What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked.
“It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me.
Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug.
Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them.
I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.”
She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?”
I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face.
“Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all.
That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. 
“It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. 
I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound.
Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. 
They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ 
Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel.
Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.”
I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Spirits of Sumburgh</title><link>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh/</link><pubDate>Sat, 04 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Emily McLeod crept into the corridor from her hiding place, her heart pounding with relief she’d evaded the castle’s guard doing his final walk before closing for the weekend. Working here as a volunteer helper over the summertime she knew everything about the place. No internal alarms any wandering staff to interrupt her as a twenty-foot wall and two locked gates were enough to ensure thorough security at this remote bastion of a fallen empire. It only took three nervous hours to wait after Raymond had left before emerging. A quick visit to the bathroom and a drink from the staff cafeteria and Em was ready to play.
Now alone she wandered the rooms until arriving at her favourite. The ‘Royal’ Room and its’ depiction of the Duchess of Sumburgh, a remarkably young lady and similar in age to the mother of the castles’ current intruder. What attracted Emily most was like most girls she loved dresses worn in the ‘old-days’, here being the late Georgian period of the 1820’s. The full-length sort she imagined swishing around in. Bedsheets at home were a poor substitute and now years later she had the opportunity to wear the real deal for herself.
Her target was the Duchess’ favourite dress, a marvellous creamy white satin creation that stretched from neck to ankle. Emily was responsible for all the outfits in the building but with other people always on site she’d never been able to wear, or at least try to use any of them… until now. 
Opening the wardrobe her eyes gleamed on see the target, currently wrapped in a protective bag. This took a few seconds to undo and moments later Emily was sighing as she held it up to the mirror. It just seemed right so she laid it on the bed and after closing the door she stripped naked. An admiring session in the mirror before Em battled her way into a front-lacing bustier plus stockings et al. Then she unbuttoned the dress and inelegantly tried to clamber into it.
For a start it was far heavier than she remembered. This was until Emily realised the underdress was still attached. A grumble and she paused and took the outfit apart. Applying it didn’t take long and soon the lass eased herself into the outer part. Because it was in two bits now Emily had to burrow up underneath and get her arms into the sleeves. This was more difficult and she murmured that at least the Duchess would have had assistance! She was more pleased it actually fitted.
Soon however a quietly smiling Emily was buttoning up her back. Thankfully she was quite flexible and after ten minutes she’d completed the job and the girl was thrilled. Pauses to step into her three-inch heels and buckle the straps. At least it kept the hem from dragging close to the floor. Now she could strut her stuff and Emily went out into the corridor. Marching up and down, feeling the dress as she’d dreamed, swaying and flapping round her ankles.
“Just perfect, now it’s bondage time… ” she grinned and after packing her clothes and hiding the bag in the wardrobe she headed for the door that led to the dungeon. The keys she’d copied last year still worked and Emily descended into the depths, closing and locking each door behind her.
Flicking the lights on Emily was delighted to see the place was as she’d remembered as the girl rarely had need to come in here. The various devices that had caused so much pain and distress over the centuries now hung silently from the walls. Though she knew they all worked as the castle had been used to make a documentory about the Tudors and she’d assisted in the preparations. Getting all the manacles servicable, the rack tested for the character to be ‘tortured’ and so on. 
In fact she’d watched in the background as the guy had been secured to it. The clank and click of the cuffs as his limbs were restrained had started something deep within her and she was amazed as the film later showed what happened. Having a dungeon in a Georgian period castle turned stately home seemed wrong. Perhaps they’d kept it as a threat in case someone tried to invade them!
Now she wanted to try it for herself!
The girl grabbed a cloth from nearby and rubbed the table all over, seeing the material was still clean so the surface would not mark her dress. The manacles too were examined and she groaned at finding they were locked!
“Damn it!” she cursed. All this for nothing before Emily decided to look arou… .
“YES!” was an exclamation as she saw a ring of keys hanging from the cupboard shelf nearby. The rest of this filled with manacles, a collar plus yards of rope and smaller balls of string. Her heart was now pounding as she unlocked each of the heavy metal loops. The girl surprised there was some form of well-disguised padding in each one. She wondered if there was some secret fetish society that held regular meetings in here!
“I wonder what they’d do if they found me here like this?” she grinned and took a deep breath then locked one cuff over her wrist. It was tighter than she thought but Emily smiled and looked down the device, seeing the leg manacles arranged… and SO inviting?
“Gotta be done Em!” she said and freed herself.
Another look round the room then Emily climbed onto the slightly sloped surface and sat down. Leaning forward she managed to put both legs into the cuffs then after a long pause locked them. Arranging her dress took a few moments before she was ready…
Now the butterflies were orbiting as Emily lay back and wriggled a bit till she felt slight resistance from the leg chains. Looking above her head she saw the left cuff close by and she placed her wrist inside then locked it. Of course Em was aware of bondage safety so had no intention of doing both her arms but this was surely enough to get the effect as she placed her other wrist into the manacle then rested her head against the wooden surface. 
Trying to wriggle a bit down the table to straighten her arms didn’t work as the dress bunched under her butt. Emily was still pleased though and was smiling as she lay there. If only the other wristcuff would stop popping open… and she looked up and saw the keys…
Slowly Emily reached across and nervously inserted the key into the other cuff… then gently turned it!
CLICK…
“Oh my god… ” Em whispered as she knew her limbs were all LOCKED by solid steel! She grinned even more as her other hand removed the keys and left them in the middle, between her now safely bound wrists and it made her start to tremble, and also get a bit wet. She lay there for ages before deciding she needed a wee. Quickly undoing her arms she was off the rack moments later and trudging upstairs.
Emily returned to the dungeon again, refreshed after a drink and wandered around the room, eyes looking at that rack again and soon decided she wanted another go. To avoid damaging the dress she stripped it off, hanging it by the bellows and was once more ready ‘to be held’. This time tighter so Em adjusted the handle on the rollers and this tugged the manacles further apart. She grabbed some old rags from the bucket to gag herself, stuffing the material in til her cheeks bulged then tied it twice around the lower part of her face. A shame she couldn’t do her eyes but she’d need them to find the keys. 
Her feet took moments to secure then Emily smiled and lay back and reached to lock her wrists. The keys again now resting between her hands and the girl was delighted. Humping slightly she slid down a bit, sighing as the metal dug into her, kicking the ankles a few times so the slack chain links ran clink-clink and more clinking over the base till she was almost taut. The way the device was designed she had to open her arms a bit to the sides to stop the chain touching her hands, same idea for her legs and she wished for a moment for someone to be here with her.
WOW that felt better and Emily sighed, feeling a faint draught coming over her and she looked up, but of course there was nobody there and she was content now.
After what was probably twenty minutes of nothing Emily decided it was time to go. Looking above she was a little concerned to see her wrists were so far apart. The bunch of keys at least a foot away from her fingers. She began to wriggle back up but her leg manacles seemed to grip firmly. Emily tried to kick up but there was NO slack.
“Nggghhhoooo… ” she whispered, wondering if that clicking from the lower rollers had actually been the device tightening itself… she hadn’t checked to see if the catch was in the neutral position after adjusting the chains!
Emily tried to control the rising fear as she repeatedly tugged on her cuffs, both arms, to get them closer to the keys and legs… but soon the girl was sobbing as the heartless steel gripped her firmly. She was definitely stuck now and also getting tired. It was SO unfair and Em wondered how long it’d be before someone found her. Soon however she remembered the place wasn’t opening again for three days!
The breeze again blew across the girl, startling Emily from a doze and she tugged pathetically at her cuffs. Trying to call out but her gag was too good. A faint ‘hgggghhhhhh’ barely audible over the rattle of the chains as she struggled. Getting weaker now and wasn’t the light dimming too? She thought. At least two bulbs were surely not as bright, then she squealed as the first went out, followed by a second, then more until only one by the door glowed faintly. Soon a different colour light started coming from below her feet. An almost yellow or orange and by lifting her head Emily was amazed to see the old fireplace was now lit. Smoke drifting up the chimney, though some was bypassing it and going to the ceiling. Just as well this place didn’t have smoke alarms down here!
Now she was really panicking, having never believed in ghosts, giggling at silly stories about the afterlife, and even spirits in those internet bondage tales she’d recently begun reading. Yet now she felt this was happening to her.
Locked deep in a dungeon with no chance of rescue for at least 72 hours.
Helplessly chained to the rack.
Well, least she was alone in here, wasn’t she?
Looking around the walls, that lovely old dress hanging motion…
Emily gasped as the right arm of the dress begin to move of it’s own accord. The shocked girl watching in disbelief as the outfit slowly came off the hook and filled out into a female form, the bodice equal to that of her own as material bulged outwards. It then drifted towards the helpless and now terrified captive as she squirmed and struggled on the rack. The dress circled her, Emily’s eyes following every move, the hips and hems swaying as if there was a real lady inside it. Now it went down to her reddening feet as Emily again tugged against the steel.
The filled sleeves came together by the waist and if there had been hands emerging from them, the fingers would now be touching the roller handle as ‘it’ stopped there.
Emily’s heart froze as the handle moved…
CLICK… CLICK…
“NGGGHHHH… .” Emily screamed into her gag as she felt the leg cuffs tugging her tighter! The dress paused and moved away, coming closer to her left side and looking down. Em staring up, seeing the bodice slightly going in and out… as if it were breathing!
A white clad arm reached over Emily’s head and her heart jumped as she heard the keys being lifted, seemingly under their own steam with a gap between them and the sleeves as the ring came past her face and up to the top of the robe. She was appalled as they touched the part where the cleavage would be… then it was dropped inside out of her sight!
There was no clunking as they hit the floor; the robe even shook a bit as if they were cold. It moved away and round the other side to the top handle. Emily’s eyes bulging now… as it moved…
CLICK… CLICK…
The dress ‘jumped’ as Emily wailed so loudly into her gag, the strain on her body now considerable. Pausing for a moment as the girl thrashed and shuddered in the grip of the rack. Breathing was hard for Em now as she wondered what was next. Finding out as the robe moved back beyond her feet and seemingly bent down. Coming back up with another rag that it twisted and wadded into what Emily soon guessed was to be a blindfold as the figure arrived by her arms. There wasn’t any point in struggling against the inevitable. Crying as her vision vanished, the material was tied off and Em’s world went black.
Now she waited for what seemed ages her ears trying to discern what was next. But there was just no sound at all except her hoarse breathing and the occasional rattle of chain.
“Emily… Emily… ” a whisper came so quietly she thought it was her overwrought imagination.
“Emily dear. Isn’t this is what you wanted sweetheart… ?”
She shook her head… no it was NOT and nothing happened for a moment.
“Very well… ” came an almost disappointed voice.
CLICK… CLICK…
Emily squealed as the grip lessened so slightly and her blindfolded eyes stung as a new wave of tears seeped into the cloth. More clicking and soon the girl was sighing as the strain on her body eased. The keys clinked above her and by now she could just move her arms though it was very painful at first.
Ten minutes later a crying but VERY relieved Emily was free of the rack. Standing there trembling at what had just happened. The dress back on a hook and lifeless again. She’d sure have to write a tale and post it to the site; they’d never believe it to be anything other than a work of fiction.
Emily paused then took the dress down, kissing it so gently before carrying the robe to the door and leaving the dungeon. Her feet echoed in the corridor as she walked back into the Duchess’ bedchamber and replaced the outfit in the wardrobe. It was going to be a long three days before opening time and a chance to escape. She might even wear another outfit and have more explorations?
She worked hard next day cleaning up the staffroom and doing other menial jobs they’d put off for too long. Of course she hoped Dave and the other guys wouldn’t realise what had happened. But being blokes of course they wouldn’t! The afternoon spent polishing all the china in the main display rooms and Em was chuffed at her labours.
That night she was ready and dressed in that robe again. A quick swish up the corridor then down to the dungeon. Hoping her instincts were right, carrying two more dresses and soon after arrival all three were hung there in a row. Her’s in the middle; the two ‘ladies-in-waiting’ either side of it, one of them light grey the other a pale blue. Emily paused then finished undressing, wanting to be naked this time rather than in skimpies though she did leave her heels on.
The gag was inserted and tied then Emily laid the wadded up roll for her blindfold between the wrist cuffs along with the bunch of keys. Then she clambered on and wriggled into position. Feet placed between the leg manacles with both arms by her sides, eyes closed in anticipation. 
All she had to do was wait…  
It took longer than she thought. In fact Emily was about to nod off when she heard the pop and crackle of the fire in its grate. Opening her eyes she was thrilled to see all the lights off except one by the door, flickering torches in holders elsewhere was a surprise but least it made the scenario more real.
The grey dress began to move, filling out properly and it made her smile. Minutes later the others were too, the three going to the far corner and seemingly conferring. It was eerie watching them there before blue and grey went to her feet, white coming to stand alongside her, leaning closer and Emily felt light breathing as it whispered to her…
“Emily dear. Are you wanting to be bound this time… ?”
She paused as the figure waited… before nodding!
The rattle of keys made her jump as the white dress drifted silently down, the keyring just in front of the sleeve as they were handed to grey. Blue’s now moved towards Emily’s leg and she tried not to squeal as something now TOUCHED her skin. Invisible fingers wrapping themselves round her ankle and lifting the limb across and INTO the cold steel manacle.
It was eased closed then Emily shuddered as she heard the clicking of a lock.
‘That’s one… ’ she murmured into the gag. The second following before all three moved up next to her shoulders.
Gently blue took Em’s left wrist and drew it up, placing it into the cuff and the metal snapping round. More clicking followed and soon all four limbs bound Emily to the rack.
 
White came back up and leaned over again. Startling Emily as it leaned in again. Unseen lips kissing her nose then going back slightly as the keys were dangled in front of her face.
“That’s better isn’t it sweetheart? Bound to the rack, as you want to be, gagged, as you’ll need to be. Are you wanting to go any further with this Emily… ?”
The girl paused for ages then nodded again.
“How far my dear… ?” it asked and Emily looked quizzically as of course she couldn’t reply. A faint ‘mmppphhh’ all she could manage but she did flick her eyes up to where she knew the blindfold to be.
“Very well. We will do our best for you my dear… ” it said, the keys vanishing into the cleavage then it drifted away for another chitchat with the others. Lasting a few minutes as Emily flexed her limbs, slight rattling of the cuffs as she waited, almost begging them to get a move on!
They came up again and Em smiled behind the gag as blue’s ‘hands’ came round with the blindfold. Emily raising her head to assist, soon the girl was plunged into blackness and the job was done. The gag was also tightened up and Emily was thrilled as a ‘finger’ caressed her glowing cheeks.
“Ladies, begin slowly together… ” came the whisper…
CLICK… CLICK… CLICK… CLICK…
Emily’s heartrate rocketing as her limbs were tugged outwards, the metal cuffs not yet painful as the rate of clicking slowed almost to a stop. By now she was taut… then fingers began to gently roam over her torso! One set going to her nipples and Em sighed as they were worked hard. More poking and prodding elsewhere, a pair sliding up her trembling thighs and she moaned as they finally went into where she expected the spirits to go. Slowly another joining it and they stirred Emily up and wetness began to flow from her.
“Are you enjoying this my dear… ?” came an amused ghostly whisper from close by and Emily eagerly nodded. Relieved there was still a little give in her bonds and the fingers returned to her fanny… easing in and out, the rate increasing and Emily knew she couldn’t stand that for too long before…
“Good girl… We’ve got another two days of this pleasure to give out… we’ve waited two hundred years to find someone special like you… and dear Emily, my husband and our family are due home tonight… While the Duke and myself are busy… our eldest son will be delighted to find you here… Henry is old enough to wench properly now… ” 
 
CLICK… CLICK… CLICK…  
Emily lasted another few minutes before erupting into a thunderous orgasm and squealed into her gag.
“That’s the idea, you’ll be good enough for my boy… he needs a spirited one to… break in.”
The girl grinning tiredly at that, hoping for a few minutes of freedom before whatever. This being confirmed when her bonds started relaxing. It took Emily longer to free her body as the pain was considerable and she wept quietly as she stood up for a while. Em was amazed however to see the three dresses still ‘filled’ out and moving around, a cleaning cloth near both blue and greys’ arms as they headed towards the trembling youngster.
“Be still Emily, they’re only helping you my dear,” White said as grey bent down and went between her legs. Dabbing gently at her, soaking up the juices flowing far too readily for Em’s liking. Meanwhile blue was soon cleaning the rack, replacing the manacles and locking each one. Emily wishing they were going around her wrists again! The cleanup finished and Em headed for the doorway, only for white to quickly drift across and stop her.
Emily felt slightly afraid now but told the dress what she intended to do. Use the bathroom, have something to eat then she’d return. “I promise… ,” she said. The dress paused then agreed… “But to prevent any escape, you’re going to wear some cuffs first,” it said. Going to the cupboard, opening it and to Emily’s amazed eyes drew out a set of leg irons with about a six–inch chain on them.
She stood spellbound as it brought them over, handing them to the stunned youngster. Emily paused then unlocked the manacles and bent down, clipping both over her ankles then waiting.
“Lock them both my dear, then pass me the key… ” was the order. Slowly Emily obeyed, the clinks SO loud then she nervously reached out. Invisible fingers took them away and the girl watched as the key vanished into the bodice. White now moving away and unlocking the dungeon door and ushering Em out.
“You have one hour. Wear something fitting to meet His Grace and my son!” was the last instruction before the door closed, leaving a surprised young lady outside. Listening as the key rattled in the lock.
Emily’s mind was churning as she tried climbing the stairs, this damn chain doing its best to trip her up along with her heels but she succeeded with only one fall. Re-entering the main part of the castle and going to the ladies only room. Thankful once again that the low crime rate up here had precluded the purchase of internal security cameras. Sitting down with a sigh she did her business, then tugged on the cuffs. Of course there was no chance of them coming off!
Having washed her hands Emily dined on toast and jam, easier than cooking in the microwave, it was more the fact the smell would dissipate before opening time rather than anything else as coffee too was dispatched. A last-minute bathroom visit followed before the girl hurried away to get dressed.
Arriving back into the Duchess’ bedchamber Emily went to the wardrobe, aiming to use a maroon dress seen near the back. Grabbing it and soon the youngster had buttoned herself inside. A shame she couldn’t swish in this with her ankles secured!
A careful descent brought Emily back to the dungeon door, already ajar but she still knocked before going inside!
Finding the three dresses in conference before the white one turned and came close. Handing over the key and Em freed her ankles, the leg-irons being replaced in the cupboard.
“An excellent choice young lady, well done. Now we must take you downstairs… ”
Emily stopped. This WAS downstairs, there was nothing below them surely and she shook her head and the others gasped. “But… there is no further. This is the basement… your Grace… ” Em stammered, trying to remember some formality, despite knowing she was talking to a ghost!  
“Nonsense dear girl, this place has always had a sub-basement… look it’s easy to get to,” White said then seemingly began to drop through the solid stone floor. Leaving the crumpled dress in a heap as the spirit inside went ‘down’. Emily almost grinned as it began to emerge again but thankfully stopped herself in time.
Emily tried the same, crouching down but as expected going no further before her knees hit the stone. “Oh dear, we’ll have to find another way. Erm… Mary, Margaret, please open… the hatch,” white ordered. Em amazed that the other two dresses actually had names! She assumed these were the Duchess’ servants at the time they’d lived here. If only Em could remember when that was. Then she did, realising this was the end of the line. 
These were the two ladies-in-waiting that were lost when the Duke’s ship was wrecked just west of Sumburgh, killing all aboard in the early-1800s’. Crew and family alike perishing in the raging waters that surround Shetland. Emily was an excellent dinghy sailor who respected the elements and learned a lot through reading history books too. If these ghosts wanted to chat later on she’d have to ask them all about this place, seeing if the restorations and stuff were a true reflection on what their lives had really been like. But for now she was anticipating something more for herself!
She watched in fascination as the two pushed aside the bellows and the framework beside the fireplace, revealing what appeared to be another patch of stone, the same as the rest of the floor. But to Emily’s shock the grey dress placed its sleeves on one corner and the whole thing began to open as blue grabbed the edge and folded it back! 
“A smugglers cellar,” we used to call our secret area. No Customs man ever found it from the day our ancestors built the castle, it’s where our income mostly came from,” came a smug sounding voice as white drifted alongside her and held the side chunk of stone up. Emily looked down through the hole and saw nothing at first, only by crouching and letting her eyes adjust by shielding them could she see a faint yellow glow, as if there were torches lit. Like the ones on the walls up here.  
“I see, but how do I climb down ma’am,” Emily said as the dresses seemingly waited for her to make the first move. Grey however then glided over the hole then sank down into it, a faint draft blowing her skirt up a bit but it seemed so strange as Emily could see right through the bodice to the floor below that.
Emily paused and there was an audible tut of disapproval. “I suppose you cannot do that either. Really, this latest generation… ” came the voice and Em tried not to grin, this wasn’t the time to get flippant with the nobility.
“Could you lower me down, say by using a rope or cords or something?” she asked blue. Who turned to ‘her’ boss and saw white move over to the cupboard and open it. A few lengths of rope were indeed there and soon the grey dress floated back up to assist in lowering Emily down.
A set of cuffs was heading towards the youngster and she obeyed the order to hold her arms out. Trembling as the metal waited in thin air then the two manacles snapped round. The key too then drifted into each lock and rotated til that lovely clicking sound told Emily she was bound again. A visible shudder got white chuckling and the sleeve came closer then the invisible fingers stroked her cheeks. “It’s alright sweetheart, we understand… your desires,” it said. 
If only you could, Emily thought, feeling more than a little damp below now!
The rope was tossed over a high beam that ran right across the dungeon then the shorter end was tied several times around the chain between Em’s cuffs and knotted. She was told stand right next to the hole, to grip firmly on the rope and they would lift her up. But if she let go the metal on her wrists would stop her falling all the way. The girl thought the shock of that would probably shatter her arms first so was determined not to fail as they took up the slack.
She gasped as they smoothly lifted her off the floor. White’s ‘hands’ gripping her waist as she eased the girl forward a foot. “Don’t look down young lady, look up instead.” Came the order and of course Emily obeyed. The rope began to slide down and she shook badly as white let go, the youngsters’ full weight on her own hands as she clutched it. 
Sloooowly Emily began to descend into the hole, feeling someone poke her dress behind as the hem snagged on the edge. Her eyes widening as the hatch rim came passed her head and she stared back up at the rope. Slightly worried at the fact she thought that knot was moving… wasn’t it? As she kept going down.
It was and Emily called up for them to go faster as the damn thing moved again. A jolt didn’t do her nerves any good as the hole grew smaller above. Now the knot was unravelling faster and she was about to scream when her feet touched the base! A sigh of joy as she lowered her wrists to her heaving chest, just as the last of the loops fell off the chain and it waved in front of her. 
The end snaked back up as the dresses pulled it over the beam… why not just leave it there? Emily thought as she stared up. No way would she be able to climb out without that there, the sides were too smooth and it made the girl shudder again. Now she really was going into the unknown and it made her slightly afraid but it was also exciting damn it, so she was determined to enjoy whatever happened next.
Turning round with some difficulty Emily bent down and crawled through the gap in the wall… and gasped!
The room was ablaze with torches and after a moment staring round Em realised this was a larger and better-equipped version of the chamber upstairs! And she looked at all the furniture around.
A rack taking centre stage for starters. 
Pillory, stocks, even a human sized gibbet cage along with other small metal ones that she assumed had either held victims in the past… “Or are intended to be used on me… !” 
A row of manacles hung silently and Emily prodded them. The metal similar to her current ones and the girl wished to be freed… before a session on the…
BANG!
The thumping sounds from the hole startled Emily from her dreams and she rushed back to the gap and looked up… just in time to see the last edge of the light vanishing and naturally she screamed now as the hatch was placed across. Soon dragging sounds indicating the bellows and stuff were being replaced into their positions. This was way beyond what she’d wanted… wasn’t it? The idea of playing in your own private bondage dungeon… with ghosts who willingly aided you in your darkest desires?
How many tales had she read and ‘wished it were me?’ being bound, gagged and so on. Now she had and it seemed that whatever she’d been through so far was about to get… well she was going to find out soon enough!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Spirits of Sumburgh 2: Master Henry</title><link>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh-2-master-henry/</link><pubDate>Sat, 04 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh-2-master-henry/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="spiritsofsumburgh.html"&gt;part one&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 2: Master Henry&lt;/strong&gt;
A rustling sound came next from the old fireplace and what appeared on a rope was a wicker basket… containing the dresses. Emily quickly unpacking them and hanging the trio in a line. Soon ‘they’ were here and the girl watched as white reached into her bosom for Em’s manacle key. It appeared and was handed to grey who unlocked a grateful young lady’s left wrist… who then gasped as her arms were then tugged and secured behind her back. The key vanishing from whence it came.
“That’s better sweetheart, best way to prepare you,” white said as the others guided a now trembling Emily to a chair in the furthest corner and made her sit down. It was some sort of dresser and Em was shocked to see what appeared to be 19th century version of make-up! 
Over the next few minutes grey and blue fussed over their charge. White doing something with Emily’s hair and she hated the idea of anyone touching that apart from herself, but in this situation she daren’t complain. Even her mother had been banned from age sixteen after suggesting she get a perm! 
There was no sign of a mirror in here; did they have them back then? Emily wondered, but the three dresses seemed satisfied as blue was allowed to free the girl who gratefully rubbed her wrists.
Another basket arrived and the three dresses looked to Emily. “HE is here, young lady… if you please.” Came the firm order from white as the other two moved to stand demurely to the rear, as servants should.
Emily nervously unpacked the basket. Trousers that she thought more like jodhpurs were laid on a chair’s base and a white ruffled shirt went to the high back with a hat perched on one of the armrests. The girl immediately thought of Pride and Prejudice. Wonder if this is my Mr Darcy, she wondered as nothing happened for a moment.
“Mary, Margaret… would you help Miss Emily… present herself?” White asked and the two came forward and took Em’s arms. Leading the shuddering girl not to her make-up table but to the pair of manacles she’d touched earlier. These now opening by themselves it seemed as two more that had rested on the floor now snaked to be underneath the others.
Emily allowed herself to be placed against the wall then blue cuffed while grey locked each limb to a restraint until the girl was spread-eagled as far as her dress allowed.
White drifted closer and came to stand in front. Emily’s fearful eyes staring back at the space above the neckline where the figures’ own head would be. It began stroking her hips and that felt rather nice.
“Much better. It’s what you want Emily dear… To be bound… isn’t it sweetheart, and the rest to come later too?” came an amused whisper and it made the girl shudder… and more but her heart was hammering… with joy.”
“Yes… ma’am. It is, and will be?” She queried and saw the dress rocking slightly as if the invisible head was nodding.
“That’s good my dear. What Henry will do to you tonight… you’ll enjoy it, do you understand?” was the next remark and Em wondered, hoping like hell she wasn’t about to fall into the hands of a sadist.
“I will ma’am. I promise… and thank you for what you’ve done for me already.” Emily said. She got a kiss on the nose then the other two followed and stood in front.
“Thank you Mary, thank you Margaret,” she said and grey first curtsied, so that was Mary then! Emily smiled as blue too did the same then they moved away.
The three dresses headed to the first basket and white stepped in first then crumpled into a heap. Blue followed and grey went last. The now full wicker container slid towards the fireplace then was lifted up out of Emily’s sight.
Silence fell apart from Em sniffing as her nose tickled before the girl realised the shirt was moving! It moved forwards and opened up, then like a guy putting it on he did the fasteners up the front. The trousers followed though he had to wriggle and grunt his way in. A bit tight perhaps but Emily’s eyes stared at the bulge in front.
‘Oh my goodness… he’s well hung… ’ she murmured as the outfit moved away and over to the shelf where it seemed were the keys to Emily’s restraints. The ring glided over in front of the spirit who came up close. Em amazed to smell a faint scent on him, the girl remembering men in those days used as much as their partners.
“You are… Miss Emily McLeod… ?” It said with a marvellous deep timbre of a voice. That made the girl wonder if this was actually the Duke himself rather than his eldest son.
“Ye… yes your Grace… ” she stammered and the shirt moved back… then chuckled at her.
“Hmmm, not yet awhile. Father is still in good health. I am Henry, his eldest. Mother tells me you, girl, are mine to do with as I please, is that correct?”
Emily froze for a moment then nodded. “Yes, Sir… Master… ” she spluttered and again the shirt seemed to find her amusing.
“Relax young lady. Master will suffice for now. In the future we will see… ” he said and that did startle Emily. Surely this was only going to last what, 48 hours or so? They couldn’t keep her longer? Dave and the others would soon find her handbag, the clothes in the Duchess room disturbed and realise something was amiss and start a search.
She jumped as his sleeves went either side of her waist then ‘fingers’ landed on her hips and began to move around her torso, making the girl tremble as her breasts were ‘examined’. He went down and lifted her dress; fingers going so close to the top but his sensuous stroking of skin was making her shudder. Letting go and coming up closer again before a kiss on the nose.
“Such a charming and well structured creature. Mother tells me your body likes to be used in some interesting ways. Especially when you are on the rack. Is that right?” he asked and Emily nodded and agreed.
“Well. I’ll be happy to oblige your wishes then Emily. I’ve been with wenches before but you, you seem special and I’ve already promised Mother I’d not hurt you. But tell me what I’m to do with you once you’re freed from these cuffs.” 
The girl was amazed, and relieved that she wouldn’t end up having skin flayed off her back or something as daft. A good shag on the rack was gonna be enjoyable by comparison!
Their second kiss lasted a long time, despite Emily still being restrained and it stopped her from swooning anyway. Discovering he had a beard. The keys finally unlocked her and she went and sat down with a sigh. ‘Henry’ following then resting his ‘hands’ on her trembling shoulders as she eased the marks on her wrists. It was only putting it off but he waited patiently until Emily got up and turned to him.
“Undress me master, then restrain me on the rack and make love like a real man would… ” she whispered.
There was a looong pause then another chuckle.
“Very well Emily. It will be done… ”
He lifted her up and they had another kiss. It seemed so strange feeling him there but seeing nothing but she enjoyed herself before he went behind and started to unbutton her robe. Emily held the front until his hands reached her butt and she carefully lowered it and stepped away from the dress. Turning to face ‘him’… only to gasp as now she could vaguely distinguish a figure starting to appear within his outfit as the shirt was half-unbuttoned!
Slowly, as she stared a wonderfully chiselled figure materialised. Mr D… no chance, Emily thought, as his head became more solid. Shame about the beard but right now she wasn’t complaining. Now fully visible she advanced and this time embraced him, her lips going for his and it lasted a while. He didn’t look like any of the paintings upstairs but she had other things to think about as she finished undoing his shirt. What a bod, he was superb.
Emily was trying not to cry as she lay back on the rack. Henry watching as she’d earlier prepared it all. The locks open, the gag and blindfold ready. The keys just below them and she paused then looked up at him.
“I’m ready… please Master… do it,” she said. 
Smiling as he lifted her left hand, kissed it then brought it up above her and secured it in the cuff. The right followed then he headed south. A finger going down her torso, between her breasts then down a leg, making Emily shudder. Her limbs were spread apart then locked into their cuffs then he came back up.
A stare at her then he nodded and reached for the gag, easing it in and tying the cloth around her jaw. The blindfold however remained off. He wanted to see her eyes as she was stretched out.
Emily shuddered even more as the clicks began to resonate round the room. Her arms and legs moving wider and the metal starting to dig into her, but he was careful. Slowing the rate as he saw her chest rising and falling faster as she was ‘racked’. 
By now Em was wondering just how far he’d go when Henry clicked the rollers, said that was enough then let go. Seeing Emily was as taut as he was prepared to allow. “Good girl, now here’s the real good bit… ” he said then unbuttoned his trousers and stepped out of them.
Emily’s eyes bulged… wow. For a moment worried this was gonna hurt, but it soon seemed young Henry was more experienced in wenching than his mother thought. Fingers reaching into Emily and stirring her emotionally to get the girl ready. His other hand worked all over her body, tweaking nipples and stroking her ever upwards as she grew warmer… and wetter! She was certainly ready enough after a few minutes so he clambered on top then sat astride the trembling youngster.
Easing himself in slooowly made her eyes bulge again as Em took a length longer and thicker than anything she’d ever felt before. She’d only had two guys and neither of them had been so well endowed. But as he wasn’t forcing the pace she could take it.
Henry saw her momentary look of pain but wasn’t concerned and she relaxed after a few moments anyway. Not his fault and none of the other wenches had ever complained! Now he began to pump her and saw Emily’s eyes crinkle so she must be smiling under that gag. Watching her fingers wriggling in the cuffs as he increased the rate. If the girl wanted to play like this he was prepared to oblige her wishes over the next few months, having already decided he was going to keep this one. It’d been what, two hundred years since the last when he’d really been alive?
Soon he was pounding away, making Emily squeal with each thrust, her eyes going all over the place. This wench was enjoying it, he grinned and Henry worked on. Feeling her shudders growing in intensity till his seed spurted into her and kept flowing until he was exhausted and pulled out. Her hands had gone red as the metal dug into them and now he saw the first signs of pain in her face. Looking down her feet were going the same way so he better relax the bonds soon or she’d get hurt.
Emily managed not to scream in frustration at just failing to climax on feeling him drawing out. SO unfair, didn’t he know that this was for both their pleasures? But she better not say anything and then smiled on hearing the clink as he adjusted the catches and began to reduce the strain on her limbs.
Henry heard her gagged sighs of relief and hoped she’d enjoyed it. Maybe next time she’d go all trembly like his other wenches had after he’d done that to them. Maybe he’d have to teach this girl what to do properly in a bed rather than this contraption. Now it was freedom time… well until he placed Emily into the gibbet cage and hid her away for the night to stop the brother ghosts discovering her and having their go!
Minutes later he was helping an exhausted Emily off the rack, her muscles weakened by the strain of what she’d been through. Leading her back to the table and she grabbed a cloth then turned away, obviously wanting a bit of privacy he assumed. Wandering away to examine the gibbet, hoping it would be of use. Tugging on the front he was pleased when it creaked open, a box of pins on the base sliding closer too. A detailed look and he soon worked out how to use it.
Meanwhile Emily was quietly dressing herself back into her robe. Hoping that ‘Henry G’ was satisfied with her tonight and they could meet again tomorrow for more playtimes. She turned towards him and asked the guy was the castle recreation what he and the family remembered.
It was fairly close, he’d replied and over the next half-hour Emily questioned him about what life had been like. Also were they aware of what modern 21st century people knew. Henry nodded. “Yes, we’ve been watching over this place all the time. From the years of decay, til a century ago when the Historical Society began work. There are some things we’d have put right. One day Emily I’d like you to begin writing it. I don’t know if your people would understand if a youngster suddenly tried to change things but that’s for another day. The way modern folks interact is so strange to us from the past! We listen in all the time, read the papers that are lying about and try to learn, but it is puzzling.” 
She grinned, “I guess you’re not computer literate then?” His turn to chuckle now and he came up and rubbed her body. “Those funny picture screens and the things you touch to make them work, they seem to rule your lives. Same as the little boxes you speak into, we know what they do, have done once they began appearing a century ago. But since they stopped being attached to the wall and have moving images on the fronts people are addicted to touching the damn things.” She really laughed at that. “You have obviously been watching us but there is a lot for I guess both of us to learn. I’ll teach you about modern times, you do the same about you and the past, yes?”
He admitted yes, he had been watching, as had his family. Seeing peoples’ fashion and tastes changing even up here in bleak Shetland. Learning how the language was evolving too. “Guess you were especially watching… the ladies?” she smiled and if it was possible for a ghost to blush then Henry did so. “Yes, I’ll admit I have been. The visitors mostly but also the people who’ve worked here. Some generations of the same families who’ve devoted their time to Sumburgh and for that we thank them all. Your family for instance, your grandmother Iris, mother… is it Jean or Jeanette, she seems to use both? Now there is… you my dear.” 
Emily confirming it was actually Jeanette but only using the shortened form at work. She and Emily’s father, Iain were away on holiday so wouldn’t be back for a fortnight. That was partly the reason Em was here playing her games where she’d assumed not to get caught. “Well until your mother found me… ”
“Yes, I was surprised to hear about it. You however have a very different outlook on life; your elders were and are a bit straight-laced? Yet you like dressing in vintage stuff, my mother is very impressed at your work Emily. But even she was amazed to come into the dungeon the other day and find you like you were. That is why she has allowed you to come down here. I hope, young lady there will be more of this for… us, yes?” The girl was delighted and eagerly nodded, coming closer and they embraced.
It seemed so damn strange kissing what she knew to be a ghost, but having not had a man for over a year since Jerry abandoned her Emily wasn’t going to pass this opportunity over. Their hands went everywhere and he joked that “it’ll be hard to keep you for myself.” As he seemed to know her family it was time he told her about his. She asked about his younger siblings and he paused, then explained that George had been 18 and Arthur a mere 16 at the time of the sinking. “So they’ve never had… a?” and he replied “Probably not… well George might have dallied with one of the servant girls but he hasn’t told me! Don’t see much of him about these days. A lonely ghost. Think he stays up on Unst most of the time at another old castle.”
“And you, yes?” she queried and felt him freeze before relaxing a bit and tapping her nose in admonishment. “That’ll come later young lady. Not the sort of thing I like to talk about in polite company.” Which to Em meant yes, probably with Mary and her buddy Margaret but she better not press. 
Changing the subject Henry asked Em why she liked being chained up and suchlike. In old times they were used as devices for punishment, not pleasure. She grinned and told him that modern women had a lot more freedom these days and she’d show him tomorrow ‘some stuff on the funny screens upstairs that would explain everything’
“Very well I’ll wait. There are things in here I’m sure I can use to bring you pleasure Emily, like that,” and she blushed SO much as he pointed towards the gibbet cage. Em followed him to it and looked down, seeing loops in various places as Henry explained how someone would be secured. Stepping inside and positioning him, closing up the loops before placing his arms at the back, telling her to shut the door on him. She obeyed and stood there shaking at the thought of being locked in it herself!
“It’s amazing… ” she said and he grinned, asking her to open it again and did she want to try it sometime. Of course she did and Henry saw Emily glowing as she tugged the front bit allowing him to glide out.
“May I… have a few minutes just standing in it now… please… Master?”
Despite her fears Em kissed him for a long while then allowed herself to be eased into the cage and he made sure her ankles rested in the rear halves of the fixed cuffs, her neck the same and she lifted her hair over the top. Going round the back he gently drew Emily’s arms behind and placed both in the loops. Telling her to relax because he could feel the girl shaking a lot now.
The two halves were closed up then he knocked pins into Emily’s wristcuffs. The girl heard the ‘tinks’ and tugged, a faint gasp and squeal at the fact they were LOCKED. “Noooh my goodness… ” she spluttered. She’d only wanted to get the initial effect, not be secured in it straight away! 
Henry paused and came round the front to see her nervous expression. “Shhh young lady. It’s best if I show you properly how it is done. The first of your restraints is done Emily. Do you wish me to carry on?” Seeing her lovely chest rising and falling a lot faster now.
She thought about it… for a long time. “Yes… Master, please continue.” 
They had another smooch and he went down and did the same to Emily’s ankles, taking a moment to examine her shoes as naturally he’d never ‘seen’ high heels close up before. They seemed strange but as she could walk it didn’t matter, besides she wasn’t going to be mobile for some while once this was finished. A gentle rubbing of her legs earned him a chuckle as he came back up to pin her midriff band then lastly that shapely neck was enclosed.
Henry brought the front round and closed it. Emily managing not to gasp this time as it sank in how restrained she was now, unable to even wriggle that much.
“Is it better?” he murmured and Emily nodded, too excited to even say a word in case he changed his mind and freed her. Henry walked all round, seeing her limbs secured. Though her elbows did seem to be… flexing? There’s ways round that, he thought and headed for the cupboard and grabbed a set of cuffs, seeing her eyes watching him, wondering what they were for. 
She soon found out as he went behind and placed one cuff just above her elbow and locked it, the girl realising that he was… Oh wow… and this time Emily did gasp as he eased her left arm closer to the…
“Master pleeease… be careful… ” she murmured as the strain was getting considerable, but not yet painful then she felt the other cuff being locked around her arm and she breathed a sigh of relief as the link gave her an inch of slack back again. Coming around Henry saw how this extra set of restraints made Emily’s already impressive chest bulge out even more. A shame she was dressed! But he opened the front and began to stroke her body for a while anyway then kissed her before stepping away.
He grinned at her then looked across at the pile of cloth… Emily realising these were for her gag and blindfold.
“Yes please, Master, we’ve got this far.” She whispered and he grinned then reached for the first. Packing it in far more than Mary or Margaret had done then it was tied off, the guy seeing the bulging… and glowing cheeks of his pretty new captive… or hopefully lover before he wadded up the last bit.
“Tomorrow my dear, we’ll play a lot more in here… if you want to?” he said. As her eyes were sparkling in agreement he knew she’d cope tonight and Emily nodded, wondering where she was to be sleeping. He’d already said that he needed to leave soon so why do this now when there was so little time? 
“That’s good. I’m really going to enjoy training you,” he grinned and she smiled again as she received another long stroke and a nose kiss.
“Shall I finish you for a while?” Henry asked and saw Emily pause, wondering what this meant. But being held like this was really turning her on so Em nodded and winked at him.
Before Henry did her eyes he’d better show Emily her quarters, well she was in them but where the cage was going so he stepped away and bent down a few paces from the front of the gibbet. Like the servants upstairs he pressed down on the corner of a flagstone and Em was amazed to see it move. He lifted it up and folded the stone back. Emily seeing nothing but a hole… and she wondered… surely NOT down there all-night and locked in this?
Oh my goodness, I am, she thought as Henry grabbed hold of a rope and tossed it over the beam above the rack. A second followed then he clambered on top and secured both to the loop on Emily’s cage.
Em began to speak but could barely raise a squeak as he tugged hard on them and she squealed louder as the cage lurched to one side and closer to the hole. Soon she was just above it, and trying not to start sobbing as he arrived with the cloth as this was not what she’d hoped for.
“You’ll be safe away from my brothers… down below Emily. Until we meet again sometime… ” he said then despite her look of shock wrapped those widening eyes as she realised what that meant. Faint mewing and the fact her hands were now flapping in some sort of panic made him figure that she’d just done that! The banging of the door pins just added another layer of restraints and Emily was appalled at how suddenly things had turned… did he not understand it was supposed to be FUN?
A louder squeal as he lifted the cage forward again then he heard weeping begin as the thing graunched on the edge before sliding downwards. Soon it bumped on the bottom, her keening wails making him hurry up and untie the knots before bringing the top over.
“Goodnight my dear… ” he said and eased the lid down, just in time to hear…
“Nggghhhhhhoooo… !” before the stone was levelled with a thump, leaving his beautiful new ‘lover’ to contemplate what was going to be an interesting time for her.
Emily tugged pathetically on her cuffs, her arms already aching at the elbows from the extra set. Her eyes streaming tears at how this had turned out. She was also worried about the air down here. The stone had seemed fairly tight fitting and maybe… So it took a while before she felt a breeze on her left cheek.
“Miss Emily… ” Came a whisper and the girl froze. Willing it not to be her mind playing tricks before the lack of air killed her.
“Miss Emily… ” it came again, louder this time, female too and she squealed when something touched her breasts.
“Huugghhhppp… ” she spluttered into the gag but froze when there was a gentle tapping on her nose.
“Be still Miss, it’s Margaret. Master Henry sent us down to look after you tonight.” The spirit said and Emily slumped in her bonds, still sobbing quietly as she felt fingers going to the knots in her gag and undoing them. The girl easing her tongue once the material had been removed. She tried to say something but a hand was placed firmly on her jaw and another slightly different whisper, probably Mary she thought, told her to remain silent, but least she said please. Emily relaxed and slowly her jaw was released and she worked it around.
“We are not allowed to free you Miss, from the cage because this is a test of your character. That is the Master’s orders but he did say your elbows could be unlocked to avoid harming you, will that be sufficient?”
It was better than nothing, so she nodded in agreement. Immediately hearing the scrape as a key was inserted in the lock, turned and it popped open with a click. Emily’s arms easing enough but it still made her gasp as the circulation improved. To ‘just’ have her wrists secured was a bonus and she sighed as the ache faded from her shoulders.
For a moment Emily thought the gag was going back in as the material rubbed her cheeks but soon became apparent that one of them was cleaning her face from the tears. “That better Miss?” and Em whispered, “Yes thank you, is that Mary?” Jumping as a hand from the other side rubbed a nipple. “No, Mary’s over here… oh I’ll do your eyes too,” and soon the blindfold was off too. Still pitch dark but things were better… if only she could step out of her shoes. Her toes now crushing themselves into the points, she normally only wore heels for an hour, two at most yet now she was to stand in them all night and maybe more? 
The clean up soon finished and Emily whispered ‘thank-you’ and got a pat on the cheek. What she wasn’t expecting however was the two servants slowly beginning to rub her torso through the velvet fabric. Emily shuddering as her nipples became the centre of their attention.
“Shhh… ” came a whisper in response to a groan as by now they were rock hard against her dress.  A finger behind going down her backbone and Emily’s mind was going nuts. If one of them thought about…
It did and the girl felt her dress moving as something went underneath. Touching her ankle cuffs making Emily tremble as fingers slid so gently over her calves, past the knees and onto her thighs and still going north. Another sigh as it paused then dipped just slightly into her. Making the other ghost, who was still working her breast chuckle into an ear. 
“Naughty Miss Emily… But we know what she likes… ” it whispered, taunting her and the girl flushed as the other one continued touching there… Easing her lips apart then two fingers unhooded her clit. 
A louder groan was enough and Emily soon found herself being gagged. Only because she suggested it! After a long smooch, Em now discovering that women kiss women differently, then she’d said that and the material was placed back in and tied off. Now silent she stood helplessly waiting for them to start working her over. 
They didn’t disappoint and Emily’s body took a pounding as Mary and Margaret tormented their victim all through the night. She’d just drop off after a session then they’d start again! But the girl had stamina too so it was a surprise after yet another cleaning period when Em squealed as she felt her arms being cuffed again, with the blindfold also now replaced.
“Shhh Miss Emily. It’s almost dawn. Time you got some rest before Master Henry returns. He’s a rather light sleeper so we’ll assume he will not leave you too long. Good day… naughty Miss Emily… see you tonight, we hope,” was the last chuckling thing the girl heard but she was smiling behind her blindfold despite the fact her feet ached like hell and the rest of her wasn’t feeling that good either.
Seemingly moments later Emily was startled into wakefulness as the hatch creaked open…
“Good morning young lady. I’m assured you passed a pleasant night Emily… so now you should be happy and ready to start your training?”
She grinned tiredly behind the gag but relieved that she’d soon be freed from the gibbet. Bracing herself as it lurched unsteadily upwards. Her arms were two rods of pain and Emily squealed hearing the tapping of the hammer as he knocked out the pins. 
It was SUCH a relief to bring her hands round the front, the creaking of her shoulders almost audible but Emily prayed she wouldn’t collapse when he did the rest. The gag and blindfold were removed, Em’s mouth soon joining Henry’s in a very sensual smooch. 
The guy looked and was dressed the same as yesterday so least she could see him there. “Ready to come out?” he asked and Emily nodded. It was a close run thing and he did support the girl as she hobbled out of the gibbet, straight away kicking off her shoes and quickly sitting down on the rack edge with a gasp as her hamstrings relaxed! A yawn was muffled and she grinned, trying to stay upright as she apologised.
“I’m sorry young lady. I forgot you ‘real’ people need to sleep properly. It’s different for us, we just… well go quiet and hang around… ” She nodded and apologised again for being weak, trembling as his hands began to rub her shoulders and it felt good. Whatever his 19th century limitations he was a great masseur! 
“Thank you… Master,” she replied, remembering that he was of senior status to her, even if he was a ghost! “But I suppose you don’t eat either?” she asked and he shook his head. “No, again we don’t, I’ll open the hatch and take you up to that room where you prepare food, yes?”
Emily was pleased and Henry stripped off then gradually faded from view, only a faint shadow flitted across then she heard a noise from the fireplace. A moment later she realised from the scraping that her way out was ready, so she groaned and stepped back into her heels, grabbing Henry’s clothes too. Going to the bottom of the hole and standing there. Em managed not to squeal when ‘hands’ clamped round her waist then lifted the girl upwards!
So nerve-wracking as she floated out of the hole and landed nearby and he let go. Taking his clothes and dressing himself, whereupon he materialised again. “So you don’t walk into me by mistake. I’ve had a few close calls when going round the castle. No wonder the old guard, Raymond isn’t it, is nervous sometimes? He’s convinced this place is haunted because my father bumped into him one afternoon!”
She laughed at that. “Well Master, he’s right, but a shame I cannot tell him.” Henry laughed this time and headed for the door, unlocking it and Emily was about to step through when he called her to wait a moment. The guy going to the cupboard. “I believe you need these young lady… please.” The girl turned to see him holding the leg-cuffs she’d worn last time and somehow Emily managed not to groan in frustration. She locked her limbs and handed the key over without complaint. Quite how she’d manage that tomorrow when the place reopened was yet to be worked out. She’d have to reassure him that she would return in good time and they’d continue to see and talk to each other.
Emily trudged upstairs, this time not tripping up on the chain and after a very welcome bathroom visit she went to the kitchen. Henry gliding silently alongside her then went to sit down while she prepared some breakfast. The youngster relieved to be almost free and the girl made a stack of toasted sandwiches and a drink for herself. He drifted about the room, looking at the leaflets that awaited sorting for the display racks.  
Having finished it and washed up Emily assumed she’d be taken downstairs and restrained… well she was hoping anyway. But Henry had other ideas, telling the girl to fetch notepaper then follow him. He even unlocked her ankles then left the restraints on the table. She hid them in a drawer, “Just in case someone does show up. They’re not supposed to be here until tomorrow morning. That’s when I have to… well, hide away til I can reappear without it being obvious I’ve been here all the time.”
He smiled and told her that would not be a problem and the girl nodded. Knowing exactly where she was going to be held tonight. Looking at him and he smiled… making Emily blush and they had another cuddle and smooch.
“You’re the first real person in nearly two hundred years any of us have dared to contact. Thank you young lady, for believing in us,” he said formally, rubbing Emily’s back and she held on. “Yes… master. We’ll have to keep it our secret for a while. Modern people are so stupid about the afterlife. I wasn’t sure myself until your mother found me down there… plus the ladies, and now yourself. I believe now!” she smiled and got a nipple tweak. Taking the time to step out of the heels and into a pair of sneakers for comfort. She was about to undress and get into her normal T-shirt and jeans when Henry asked her not to change. Coming over and gently taking hold of her.
“Please Emily. I like you wearing that, you look prettier. More like a Lady,” and that made her blush. “Brings all the good memories back of when Ladies used to inhabit my… our world… ” She nodded at that and moved away to replace her clothes in the wardrobe. He took her left hand, kissed it then led Emily into the corridor.
Over the next few hours Henry and Emily toured the innards of Sumburgh Castle, a shame it was raining so they didn’t go outside. The ghost dictating everything he knew or remembered while Em, who thought she knew most of it was amazed at what information was inaccurate or completely unknown. It was going to be so difficult trying to persuade her boss to almost rewrite the entire history of the building for future publications. Lunch for her followed then Em looked at him and he nodded.
Soon enough a happy Emily was ‘lifted’ downstairs then obeyed the request to strip naked. Before too long she was back on the rack and Henry was pounding into her again. The youngster was already dreading tomorrow when she’d have to leave this part of her life behind… though she made a mental note to check when her parents were next due to go on a holiday without her!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Spirits of Sumburgh 3: Welcome Home M’Lady</title><link>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh-3-welcome-home-mlady/</link><pubDate>Sat, 04 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/07/04/the-spirits-of-sumburgh-3-welcome-home-mlady/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="spiritsofsumburgh2.html"&gt;part two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 3: Welcome Home M&amp;rsquo;Lady&lt;/strong&gt;
Emily escaped Sumburgh unseen. Using Dave’s secret door, well the back gate actually, he used it to sneak outside for a smoke and she knew it’d be opened after his arrival. Arriving to her home a mile away across the bay in Toab and she went to the living room and looked out. It was a marvellous view south across the airport where her dad had worked for the last fifteen years. The castle beyond the control tower with the Sumburgh hotel further away and the other main heritage site at Jarlshof the last stop before visitors fell off this southern end of Shetland.
Having lived here since just after her fourth birthday Em didn’t regard herself as an ‘incomer.’ What Shetlanders call those who move and settle on the islands. In her case she hardly remembered life in Aberdeen, now she devoted her time to this wonderful rustic landscape. 
A lottery win five years before had financed their lives, allowing Emily not to have to earn a living but also had caused a few problems, mainly the fact she’d been under-age when buying the winning ticket. Her parents had ‘confiscated’ it on finding out how much it’d won and they’d refused even to tell her the amount. Promising the girl most of it would be placed into a trust-fund for her, but only to be accessed after she’d turned 21. As that was in six months Emily had been ticking off the time since then. They’d also insisted that she find a volunteer job to stop any suspicious talk from their neighbours and that was how she’d ended up at the castle. Mum too working there when she wasn’t teaching at a local school.
Staring into space a week later sitting in their front room with the parents back, half-listening as Iain droned on about their vacation, Emily looking through the photos trying to be interested at images of this church and that castle. No castle had residents like hers’ mind and she was daydreaming enough that he stopped talking, waiting to see how long it’d be before the girl realised he’d shut up!
“Sorry dad, bit tired and I’ve got a race tomorrow, been doing too much fitness training,” she smiled trying to make light of it. That earned her a pat from mum though she did wonder aloud if Em was all right? “You’ve been rather quiet this week honey, sure you’re ok. Nothing we can talk about?” 
Telling the folks what had really been happening to her in Sumburgh Castle would have seen Emily carted off to a doctor so she bluffed and lied her way out of it. Hating the fact mind, having always been taught to tell the truth. Eventually they let it drop and life continued.
She didn’t see or rather feel much of Henry over the next few weeks. The odd touch and one long kiss and cuddle when he knew she was alone in the castle. He did however scare the heck out of a group of schoolkids one morning. Em leading the party through the dungeon when there was a bang from below. Everyone jumped and a couple of the girls had squealed. Thankfully no tears but Em managed not to laugh when telling the youngsters, “that Sumburgh…
Only has friendly ghosts, like Casper. But I call him Henry, I’ll tell him off later, alright?” and a few smiled, relieved this lady was joking.
Four months later Emily thought someone was playing a bad joke on her. Discovering by accident that developers were looking at Sumburgh and wanted to turn it into a hotel! She was appalled. “All our hard work, and the council want to sell up?” she stormed. Iain and her mother surprised at how bad Emily was taking this and were worried this news would ruin Em’s 21st birthday party at the end of the month. The girl went storming into work next morning, grabbing hold of Dave to have a blast, only to find moments into her rant that he didn’t know either!
“Where’s that come from young lady. I know nothing, how do you?” so she explained that her dad, who worked on the helicopters had been told of plans to allow private jets to park on the corner near their hangars. These symbols of corporate excess were going to be bringing in VIP’s to Shetland to play the Islands’ many golf courses. The hotel at Sumburgh wasn’t sufficient for ‘high-end’ clients and the consortium wanted the Castle instead. The council was in secret discussions but obviously word was getting out. A few phone calls by Dave got some interesting responses. “You, dear missy, might have just saved our jobs. Well done.” Earning her a hug from him and handshakes from the others. She hoped Henry wasn’t about, he might get jealous!
Eventually the local paper broke the news and most of the residents were appalled. Only a few wanted the Castle to change, them saying the money these VIP’s would bring in was of more benefit than the way the place was now. Emily began a petition to stop the developers and en mass Shetlanders signed up. Gaining Em notoriety but a lot of support. But the council ignored them, a meeting went to a vote and to most people’s disbelief planning authority was granted if the money was right!
Emily was devastated but grimly smiled through her 21st party at the church hall. The vote happening the day before and for an hour after the result she’d thought about cancelling it. Only her friends pleading got the girl to go ahead and the photos taken showed her looking happy enough. She’d also worn that maroon dress from the collection and looked stunning. Her mum and dad knew this, like everything else recently was their girls’ way of showing a rebellious side but least on the outfit part they’d approved.
It was a sad occasion when Dave locked the castle door for the last time. A tearful Emily and her parents there alongside Raymond and a couple of others. The movers were due next week to start clearing the displays; the stuff was going to another collection in Lerwick. She said little as they walked to the car but as Iain was about to depart Em said she’d rather walk home ‘to gather her thoughts’ before leaping out and slamming the door and gesturing for him to go on without her.
“She needs to get a grip love, I’m going have words tonight if she gets too stroppy,” he said to Jeanette who nodded. Though disappointed by the decision she couldn’t understand why the girl was so upset about it. It wasn’t as if she was ‘seeing’ Dave or one of the others personally, Em was the only unmarried staffer employed there.  
Arriving home two hours later she said little as they had dinner, but Iain knew she was smouldering inside as plates got banged and drawers shut ‘firmly’. Any answers got a monosyllabic answer, like back in her teen years and there’d been a few barnies then. Late night coffee was served in silence and soon he’d had enough. The TV was switched off halfway through one of her favourite movies and that earned him a glare. Even Jeanette looked startled then the row had started.
Minutes later she was in tears, the elders sighing as Emily stomped to the door saying she was going to bed. “Maybe I’ll be better in the morning,” was her last comment, as another door was slammed shut. A groaning of relief from her parents as her bedroom one went the same way. They looked at each other. “Were we that bad as youngsters?” Iain asked, Jeanette shrugging then grinning wryly. “Maybe I was, Iris isn’t around to confirm or deny anyway!” and that got them chuckling quietly and they chatted over a few things before retiring themselves.
Emily was relieved when their door finally closed and the noises from their en-suite were silenced as she lay there trying to doze but seemingly unable to sleep, waking every half-hour by her watch. Tossing and turning, wishing Henry was with her. There was no need for house alarms up here and hours later the girl was on the move.
Dave wasn’t aware Emily hadn’t handed in her set of Sumburgh’s keys, nor the fact she knew the code for the alarm. So he’d have been amazed to see the girl emerging from the fog striding purposely towards the building. Mind you he might have thought it was a ghost the way she was dressed. A flowing white ankle length outfit, actually one of her nighties with a wrap on top!
It’d been bloody freezing as Emily walked the distance from Toab; it’s three miles by road around the bay yet nobody had passed her. Guessing that with the fog down the night mail flights had been cancelled so it meant she’d not needed to hide on hearing any traffic coming. Shivering in the chilly air she finally saw the gatehouse and knew she was ‘home’.   
The door was unlocked with a lovely clunk and she stepped inside. Tapping in her number and the blinking red light went green again, a sigh of relief at that. Grabbing a torch Emily went to the cafeteria and made herself a large hot drink because she couldn’t stop shivering then sat down with it, ears alert for any sound… but the place was silent, as any normal person would have expected. Gunning the coffee down and finally warmed up inside she washed up the cup then headed below.
Emily stood there sobbing as she looked around the dungeon, knowing that soon the place would be gone and the collection broken up. Why had the society sold out to a mainland developer after all this time and effort in years of fundraising, she thought angrily for the umpteenth time. Though her mother and father were upset they had other interests, well dad was still working but for the girl it was far more personal as she worried about Henry and the others. He might ‘only’ be a ghost but to her he was…
Just the way he’d looked at her when she’d told him the news last week after conformation that the place was being sold. Sad at first, his expression as he’d held her then what he’d said before they’d parted. “We’ll ‘survive’, we did after the place went to rack and ruin. But Emily my dear, please remember that I can supply all your wants… ” 
“Whatever you do, I’ll be waiting for you… ”
Now she looked at the wardrobe then walked across and opened it wide. Seeing the leg and wristcuffs she was so well aquatinted with. Emily reached for them and held both in her hands as the tears rolled on.
The girl laid them on the rack… then ran upstairs, still crying. Quickly she grabbed the three dresses used from before then wriggled her way into Henry’s favourite. The maroon one when they’d first met downstairs in the sub-basement, adding her own high-heels that he liked her to wear. Henry’s clothes were added to the pile.
Returning with the loot Emily packed that basket with the restraints and the clothes before lowering it down to the fireplace below. Dropping the rope down there too. Then she went over and opened that hatch, propping it upright with a stick of wood across one side. Then she grabbed more rope, a much longer one and threw an end over the beam before tying the ends together and dropping it down the hole. Pleased to see it almost went to the bottom. She used a ball of string and carefully tied a length to the stick then cut the correct amount before replacing the rest in the cupboard.
Another look round the room then Emily crossed herself before sitting on the edge of the hole and swung her legs over and down, making sure she didn’t touch the stick. Flicking her dress down so it wouldn’t snag on the edge Emily then put her feet together on the two bits of rope before grabbing it with her hands. Nervously she wriggled forward then slid off the edge till her butt was free. Only her hands and feet now bearing her weight as she began to lower herself down. It took a while but she was smiling happy tears as her feet finally touched the ground. The rope ends were untied then the girl looked up, slowly pulling one end, the other rising till it was light enough to be unable to stay up. Emily ducked away as the other end dropped down and the girl knew now what she’d done…
Reaching for the string Emily stared up at the hatch… then gently tugged the loose end as her tears restarted.
BANG!
It was both horrifying, and thrilling to Emily as it graunched down and the last line of light vanished. Knowing now what she’d committed herself to. But there was lots of work to do yet and she scrambled through into the chamber. The girl relieved to see it as expected. That gibbet she’d spent so much time in as Henry had tormented her to orgasm, the stocks, the pillory and even that tiny cage, Em remembering the day locked so tightly she’d barely been able to breathe.
Now she was here again and the girl got to work. Hanging up the dresses in their order, placing Henry’s attire on ‘his’ chair before going to the dresser. Doing her face took ages, even though she now had a mirror. Hair again took time but she was smiling at the end as she walked to the rack. Laying out the gag and blindfold above where her head would be as she measured the distances required. A last wander round, trying to put off the inevitable before…
Emily patted the surface as she clambered on. Keys in hand as she locked both legs into the restraints, then the rack cuffs below them. Shuffling up till she was satisfied. Looking above Emily grabbed the gag then packed her mouth tight and tied it off. Reaching up then taking hold of her cuffs and made sure they were open, the girl trembling as she then laid her arms into the arm rack cuffs, to check they were in the correct place.
Satisfied it was correct Emily sat up and stared around ‘her’ room, another look at the metal arranged above her before she reached for the blindfold then secured it. Plunging her into darkness as she settled down again. 
Emily was shaking as she placed her last free limbs into the rack cuffs and locked both then removed the keys, easing her hands closer. Raising and flicking her arms slightly to allow them to slip down beyond her wrists a bit and she shuddered as that meant all she had to do now was place them into the others. Her eyes crinkled behind the blindfold as she felt the loops resting on her skin. With her fingers she flipped the tops across then that first thrilling click as a cuff was locked. The other popped open and she cursed and grumbled as the first key was removed. 
Trying to get the key into the last lock almost defeated her, even though she’d practised a few times but finally she heard…
Click.
She was ready. Blindfolded, gagged, her arms and legs locked to a rack and Emily took a deep breath, the keys nestling in her hand… so now it was time… flicking her hand and the keyring flew away
The tinkle as it hit the floor above her head made Emily smile at the fact she was now utterly helpless and only he could save her now.
All she needed to do now was wait…
It took ages then she heard rustling and her heart began to pound…
“Good evening Lady Emily… welcome home… ” Henry said, kissing her nose then touching her breasts. The girl trembling as he worked them hard. The restraints were unlocked and she scrambled off the rack, into his arms for the first of many kisses. 
Breaking off Emily went to sit down, Henry’s hands going for her shoulders, as he knew by now what she wanted. “You know why I’ve returned, yes?” she asked sadly and he worked on. “I do, but it is a big choice you have made Emily. You know now that the hatch is sealed and that it will be impossible for you to leave… as you are… ”
“You’ll only become one of us, to be with me and the others… if you go through what we did… You know what you are asking me to do to you?” and she shuddered violently now. Her hands trembling like the first day when she’d got stuck and thought herself doomed.
“I understand… and I’m prepared for it… all,” she said at last.
Henry said nothing then walked away to open the lower hatch, rotating it up then looking down. Nodding in approval before coming back to look at his lover.
“Very well Emily. We’ll do it now sweetheart.”
She smiled and he came close for another smooch then went behind her and began unbuttoning the dress. Emily stepping out of it then taking it from him to hang up. Bare now except for her shoes she patted the gibbet door and turned, allowing him to ease her inside then readied her hair. Her heart pounded at each tink as the pins locked her deeper into the cage. Hands clasped together and he kissed her fingers before drawing Emily’s arms back and the last loops were secured.
A kiss followed then Emily received her gag, packing it as usual and she could barely squeak. The blindfold was last and he saw her fingers trembling as he did the knots behind her head. Stroking Emily’s neck and a gentle sigh emanating from the girl before the gate was closed and secured. He clambered on top to do the ropes then lifted the cage up and over the hole before pausing.
“Ready my dearest Emily… ?”
The longest pause of her life then she nodded.
Trying not to scream as she felt the gibbet begin the descent into the hole, knowing she’d soon be with him properly was comfort enough for her. What fun they could have down here. More to the point she could get revenge on the developers by haunting their guests!
The thump as it hit the bottom made her jump then a brief pause as he undid the rope. Another wait then she felt the air move and the hatch came down. Henry pressing hard to seal her in then he stood above and listened…
Emily waited then gradually she heard it… drip… drip… then more drips, coming faster and faster still. The temperature dropping slightly and she blushed, feeling her nipples reacting to the change. Jumping as best she could on feeling the rising level of the water beginning to cover her feet.
‘Least it’s warmer than his was’ she murmured into the gag. The storm that had taken Henry’s family had been midwinter rather than the July it was out there now. Slowly it came up and she mentally ticked off the distance left to go. Knees, thighs, midriff all submerged now. Splashing a bit with her fingers as it came over her butt and before long it was beyond her breasts and up to her neck… as Emily suddenly realised what was happening… that she was about to…
“Nghhhoooo… ” she wailed, struggling against the bonds. Head thrashing above the collar. She DIDN’T WANT this after all and screamed again…
Her bedroom door crashed open and Jeanette rushed over. Grabbing hold of her screeching girl before she woke the rest of the village. “Bloody hell Emily, what on earth is the matter?” she gasped. Trying to work out why the youngster was halfway to eating the corner of her pillow. Her eyes were still shut however and Jean lifted her to a sitting position and gradually Emily awoke. Stunned to find out she was still at home and not about to drown in the gibbet after all!  
   
An hour later a shamefaced youngster was sitting at the dining table trying not to tell the truth about her nightmare. Just fibbing that she’d ‘been on a boat’ and fallen overboard then thinking she was drowning! 
Jeanette listened in silence but smiled at seemingly the right places as far as Emily thought. Whether she actually believed the tale wasn’t known. Em was a damn good swimmer, besides she’d been overboard on more than one race occasion and survived! But once she was up and dressed her parents sat the girl down in the living room and told her some stunning news to try and cheer her up.
Now that Emily was officially past her 21st that trust fund had matured. This had actually comprised most of ‘her’ lottery win that Iain had wisely invested. “So we didn’t steal it for ourselves after all young missy, used it to finance your education and you must have enjoyed all our recent holidays?” dad said with a grin and she blushed SO red. Apologising for her rant yesterday. “Yeah, you cannot even blame teenage angst now love,” Jean said and everyone laughed this time. The amount however was a real surprise… nearly £6 million after tax! 
“So we are still planning to move back to the mainland when I retire, to Edinburgh probably but we will understand if you wanted to stay here… ” Iain began, raising a hand, as Emily was about to interrupt… again. She stopped and thought about it… then smiled wryly and got up, going to the window and looking out… due south.
“Yeah, I probably will. My friends are all here and you know I won’t like city life, too noisy. Cannot play my stereo loud enough… ” Cue more laughter and she stared at those distant walls…
“In fact… I am… I want to buy Sumburgh Castle! Keep it going like it should be and not developed as that hotel. The locals will be delighted,” she said at last. Mum just stared as her dad grinned, his wife slowly reaching for her purse and extracting a £10 note. “I really didn’t believe you’d do that Emily, so he gambled,” she said, handing the bet to her smirking hubby.
Six months later.
Emily locked the carpark gate then skipped up the pathway, happy that her first season of opening had been a great success. She’d received rave reviews from various heritage organisations, doing all sorts of media stuff prior to the big showday. Once that had gone well things had settled down though the flow of visitors was still good. The idea of her place and Jarlshof being on a joint ticket was a great one. The guests would do one attraction, have lunch at the Sumburgh Hotel then proceed to the other site.
The spirits mainly remained in the background while she was working. The odd touch or whisper from Henry if he saw she was flagging. ‘Keep going my dear’ he’d murmur, stroking her gently and that would do the job. Once however Emily found a note written by the Duchess alongside the cash register as she’d prepared to open for the day ahead.
‘My dearest Emily
His Grace suggests for you to keep a very close weather eye to the southwest this afternoon’
Charlotte’
She’d smiled reading that, knowing the forecast for the day had been pretty ropey and a check on the Internet now confirmed that. Phoning the Sumburgh and suggesting the next touring party do Jarlshof in the morning rather than afternoon as intended. After a debate they’d done so in bright sunshine then the coach brought the party to her as clouds gathered. Hardly had the last guest come through the door when a tremendous squall struck the peninsular. Em surprised to hardly be able to see across the bay as rain and hail began to lash the castle walls. 
Least that warning had enabled her to close Dave’s ‘smoking door’ and secure any windows facing that way. It lasted almost two hours as she led the tour upstairs. Noticing as usual that despite the Georgian and Regency period theme of the place, all the kids wanted to see was the dungeon and soon they’d headed that way.
If only you folks knew what was below your feet, she’d think as the children stared wide-eyed at the rack and stuff lying around.
By the time they emerged from below everyone was amazed to see the sun again, allowing them time to take exterior photos before they’d left. Arriving back inside Emily looked around to check there was nobody present.
“Thank you, your Grace for the warning… ” she’d murmured. A ‘tink’ from nearby acknowledged her comment.
Now she had two days off, being closed Monday and Tuesday during the off season and Emily guessed that it might involve her not seeing daylight for that much of it. Hurrying inside she closed the heavy wooden door then bolted it securely, the big old key turning with a satisfying clunk. A pause to listen for friendly noises, a faint round of applause coming from the dining hall made her smile.
“Not the only lock I’ll hear tonight,” she grinned, going upstairs and making supper in her quarters in the roof section that had never been used in the original display. A bedroom, lounge, a new bathroom was it, all she’d needed and the cost hadn’t been that bad. £2.5 million for the property, then another half mil to fit it out to her tastes and finish the renovation of the main tower. Even paying the salary of her ‘old’ boss wasn’t that bad. Dave happy that she’d taken him on, Raymond had retired anyway, so the two kept it going well enough. Plus she didn’t say that on closed days off was the ghostly sight of ‘Mary and Margaret’ wielding dusters as they’d resumed ‘duties’ once more.
The food bubbled away while she did the accounts. That was dispatched and after clearing up Emily had a long chat with her mum on the phone, a quick bath and hairwash then…
“Usual rig my dear, please,” she said imitating Henry’s voice, selecting ‘that’ dress and buttoning herself inside. This time adding the new high heels in the same colour. Before long she was strutting downstairs then locking herself in the dungeon. Heading for the wardrobe and leaving two sets of cuffs plus keys on the corner of the rack then stood expectantly. Wondering what ‘pleasure’ she’d get this time. 
Last week it’d been just in here on the rack rather than downstairs. The time before she’d not even left her floor as Henry had materialised in the lobby shortly after she’d locked up. Once dressed he’d spent the whole break with her upstairs doing ‘normal things. Lying in his arms all night had been lovely and it was hard for Emily to forget just what he was. But she wanted him here now so…   
“Honey, I’m hooomme… ” 
Hands landed on her hips minutes later, a long kiss followed and she was thrilled to be in Henry’s loving embrace as he briefly stroked her before letting go. She watched as the leg cuffs drifted over to be by her waist, the girl lifting her dress and soon felt and heard delightful clicking as her ankles were secured. Grinning as he checked that Emily was wearing modern underwear and the right shoes, he’d taken quite a fancy to this stuff recently! Accepting the offered gag and while doing it she felt a breath passing her neck as he returned to the rack.
The other set moved and her heart was beating faster as she knew what was coming as they waited… holding her hands up and allowing them touch the restraints. Taking the loops from his grasp, kissing both cuffs then handing them back, watching as they sank from her view and she dared not move to see. But the clicks as they were undone were enough for Emily to smile inside. Shuddering as his voice gently spoke words of love that meant so much to her.
“Good girl. Now Emily, you know what is required of you next?” and she nodded.
“Wrists behind your back then sweetheart… ” 
She smiled as the loops enclosed her arms and the locks were done. The invisible Henry pocketing the keys as they vanished from her view. Emily looked to where the hatch was and it opened moments later so she shuffled towards it. Shivering at the thought of being with Mary and Margaret again! The blindfold drifted closer and the lass was thrilled as she lost her eyesight for the rest of the evening… or possibly longer? A kiss on the nose then his hands clamped under her armpits and Emily braced herself, sighing happily as she was lifted up.
“Excellent my dear. Now we’ll begin… ”
The End.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Heather in the Highlands</title><link>/stories/2015/03/12/heather-in-the-highlands/</link><pubDate>Thu, 12 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/03/12/heather-in-the-highlands/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 1.&lt;/strong&gt; 
Heather McCreadie sighed as the ruined castle loomed closer. This unexpected storm had thwarted her plans for a good walk today and it was raining hard enough that she’d decided to take shelter and ride it out. Coming inside and dumping her rucksack by the door.
Obviously she was alone, thirty miles north west of Inverness on a long walk to Ullapool. But now she needed to let the mountain rescue people in the closest town know she was safely in cover.
A check on her map for the co-ordinates of Claggan Castle and she sent the text and her intentions to stay here overnight. She had a week’s worth of food; full water bottles topped up an hour ago, a tent and so on. Her phone bleeped and she read the kind acknowledgement from that hunk ‘Geoff’ whom she’d spoken to when sorting her route and contact times. If only he’d been single she sighed, having remembered the wedding ring on his finger. Shutting off the phone to save the batteries though she did have spares too.
Despite the rain it was warm enough for her to strip to shirt and shorts, August can be cooler but not this year, with records tumbling every month it appeared. But at least with the storm it kept the midges away and she quickly doused herself in ‘Off’ in case any of the buggers had also taken shelter and wanted to torment a tourist while the clouds passed by. She replaced her walking boots with the light canvas sneakers and decided to explore.
Claggan Castle was a disappointment as she went from room to room on the upper floor, sheltering in doorways as the roof had long ago fallen in. So she returned to the ground floor and had a drink before attempting the staircase into the darkness below.
Torchlight showed there was little here, every room was just a dusty space, the rough stone flooring thankfully dry and she wondered whether to sleep in one tonight. There was no draught so why not?
One of the last two rooms on this floor was examined, there was another staircase that led below but no way was she going down again, also it seemed to have a hatch partway down. This chamber had tiny gaps in the walls where daylight shone through as she remembered the castle was built on a slope just below the summit of the hill. So despite being one floor down from the main hall there was still illumination on this side and the girl marvelled at the design. Also it was thankfully away from the wind. Heather gasped on seeing a few old manacles hanging from chains at various places, more on the floor about two feet apart underneath each of the upper sets. 
“Well I never,” she gasped gently kicking one with her shoe, the faint ‘clink’ of chain making her shudder. She’d never tried ‘bondage’ herself but didn’t mind reading about it on sites. She was becoming an avid reader of these now and hoped the girls she lived with in Ft William wouldn’t find out.
But no way had she allowed anyone to actually tie her up. Mainly because she’d been too embarrassed to ask either of the guys she’d dated in the past. Her hands reached up to one of the loops and gave it a prod, seeing it swing slightly under her touch. Then she tried to ease the thing apart but no surprise it was jammed. Well having been like this for a couple of centuries she’d hardly have expected less.
Out of curiosity she tried all the lower ones, amazed on actually getting two of them to open. Her heart hammered as she pushed one closed again, the metal snapping shut but thankfully Heather did not have her fingers in the way. So now she reached for the higher ones, but only got one to move a little until she tried the last pair, ironically above the only floor ones that still worked.
Heather’s eyes widened as she, with difficulty and a lot of effort had both of the manacles open, then snapping shut again and it made her tremble inside. She reached up and held both at the same time but didn’t dare close them round her limbs. But still imagined herself helplessly chained to the wall waiting to be…well whatever people had done in old times. Tonight’s’ session in her sleeping bag was going to be interesting.
Miss McCreadie left the room and went into the last, pleased there was natural light here too, but she was surprised to see this one had an old casket set into a recess next to the fireplace. The other rooms had the same but this was the first to have been occupied. She paused then decided this had to be examined and with a lot of effort dragged the box out into the middle. A latch was eased aside and she flipped the lid up, managing not to choke as a cloud of dust came off the top.
The casket was half-full of greyish material and Heather wondered whether…yes. She lifted up the first one and discovered it appeared to be the remains of some sort of robe or dress. Quite heavy material and a little smelly of course, in bad condition but not surprising considering how long it’d lain there. Miss McCreadie held it against herself, the hem just skimming the floor. Laying it to one side her torch showed there to be a couple more and these too were examined by torchlight. The last appeared to have a pattern on it and was of a higher quality fabric and considerably better condition than the other two. It thankfully didn’t smell either, though it was a lot heavier thanks to having an inner skirt.
She smiled and carried the robe out of the room and back to where her rucksack was. The light here much better, Heather impressed at the find, laying it out on her camping mat. A simple stylised black cross was the main motif on the dark grey bodice, more black trim around the edges of the collar, cuffs and the hem itself and Heather wondered what it had symbolised. Again wishing she’d listened to her teachers more at school. But something about this made her pause and wonder…
Would it fit her?
Surely women in the 1800’s were of smaller stature and build, but Heather wasn’t exactly Amazonian. She’d been one of the smaller girls at school so was normally not picked for any of the sporting teams unless the skippers’ were desperate, instead preferring the individual athletic events. Miss McCreadie stripped naked then reached for the robe. It had hooks and eyes up the back, at least two dozen and Heather groaned, knowing she’d not be able to do them all up. 
A few would surely do so nervously she stepped into the heavy dress and drew it up around her waist. Impressed that her hips did indeed go in, so she carried on. Easing first one, then the other arm into the sleeves, then raising the front to cover her breasts. It was a little rough against her skin but she didn’t care.
Heather was delighted as she got the top hooks secured behind her neck and a couple below that too. Reaching down behind her back then tried to get a few more from her waist upwards. Heather was so flexible and carried on till she was amazed to get them all done. It could have been made for her and the lass was thrilled. A pause to set her camera on the casket lid and snap a few photos on the timer. Posing for her lens then checking the screen and it looked great.
She wandered about, the dress doing it’s best to trip her up, as Heather had never worn anything like this before but persevered. Moving her rucksack downstairs into one of the other rooms where it was dark but quite warm.
Looking outside it was raining just as hard but as she didn’t intend changing plans Heather could remain here and…play?
Heather McCreadie walked back into the room where the manacles were. Wondering if she had the courage to try one on. Standing up against the wall and reaching up till she held one in her right hand then shuffled across and grabbed the other. The effect was amazing and she knew it had to be done. She got them both opened then let one go and nervously placed her wrist in the other. Pausing a long while then easing it…SNAP.
She gasped as it gripped her limb, the lassie almost fainting on the spot, realising that she’d actually manacled herself to the wall! Standing there for a while then getting the thing open again and freeing her wrist. Sighing as the strain on her shoulder was reduced. Heather shuddered then looked down at her feet, seeing the other cuffs either side of her. Another intake of breath then she bent down and did her left ankle. A pause and she opened her legs as far as the dress would allow then just managed to get the other one secured.
Leaning against the wall Miss McCreadie looked above, seeing the manacles either side and smiled. “Well you got this far,” and reached up and grabbed both with some difficulty, as they seemed higher up. Then she realised that with her legs apart it was her that was lower. But she still managed to get her wrists inside with fingers now gripping the fronts. Tapping them lightly against the walls but the cuffs wouldn’t close. So she paused then did it much harder and this time it worked fine. The two manacles snapped around her wrists and she gasped again. The feelings were incredible and Heather closed her eyes at what she’d just done. Now chained by ALL FOUR limbs to a remote castle wall!
Heather began to moan, imagining hands running over her dress, fingers reaching for her breasts, sighing as someone began to play with her nipples that were now straining against the bodice. Tremors rushed through her body and more hands began to lift her robe up! Her eyes snapped open at that and she looked down, but of course there was nobody here…
However her dress WAS moving of its’ own accord!
Now bunching to around her waist and Heather squealed in shock… only for an invisible hand to clamp itself over her mouth, holding her firmly as she naturally began to struggle. More fingers running over her legs… all heading north and Miss McCreadie bucked violently against the wall as she felt one begin to slide into where it matters most. She tugged hard on the cuffs; her hands straining against the cold metal and at one point she thought one was about to give way. But the invisible fingers began to run in and out and she shuddered, flushing too on feeling herself start to get wet!
Just when Heather was thinking she’d get to orgasm the fingers withdrew, her dress flopped down and she was left groaning in disappointment! What a tease her imagination had been to her and a smiling Miss McCreadie relaxed in her bonds, trying to tug one wrist free without hurting too much. Trouble being the last time she’d really had to strain with both hands to get one open. Now with her wrists a couple of feet apart and no way of closing the gap because of her legs like that, it started to dawn on Heather that maybe she had a problem here and really was stuck!
The thought terrified her, but the shame of getting herself into this was equally damaging and Heather tugged harder on the cuffs now. Really digging painfully into her hands now, then she squealed as one suddenly snapped open, almost throwing her off balance. She paused, breathing heavily and sighed, reaching up and after a few minutes of straining the other flicked open too.
Heather almost sobbed with relief; cursing herself for stupidity and having got her breath back bent down to start…
Miss McCreadie screamed when the invisible hands grabbed her arms and torso, pushing her back hard against the wall, wrists being slapped into the cuffs again and them snapping around. Her face held firm. Muffling the wails as her dress began to rise and once round the waist she felt something entering …and this time it definitely wasn’t a finger! 
Easing itself into her and of a size that normally she’d have appreciated seeing the hunk that possesses it… but NOT now despite what she’d thought earlier. It began… in and out, really working her over, and though she tried to resist her body couldn’t take that much of this. Heather began groaning again as the rhythm increased and she started moving to match it, gripping as best she could until the inevitable happened. Crashing over her like a wave and Heather screamed into the hand holding her jaw before passing out.
Coming to later on Heather groaned as the headache surged through her. Lying in her sleeping bag, two ‘nightlight’ candles burning on the floor nearby. THAT made her sit up and after popping some painkillers with water Miss McCreadie flicked on the torch. Seeing her rucksack where she’d left it and that was baffling, as somehow she’d changed rooms too, as there were no manacles in here.
Heather wriggled out of her bag, using the torch to examine her wrists and ankles. Stunned to see no signs of bruising at all. The way she’d tugged her arms there surely should be some marks…but no. Also she was dressed in normal 21st century clothing with no sign of that dress. So had she dreamt the whole thing up? But it was a little chilly now so Heather got back into her bag and minutes later dozed off again.
Up bright and early next morning Heather McCreadie cooked herself breakfast on the little stove then packed it away. A last look round and no surprise found herself back in the dungeon, though she still did not intend to go downstairs to the next level because of the blockage. Those cuffs hung there and she shuddered, wondering whether to try… “No chance!” she grinned and turned away. Peeking next door she saw the box where the dress had come from, in the recess as expected. A closer look and it appeared as if it’d never been touched, a faint layer of dust on top.
Having sent her planning text Heather departed Claggan Castle, her mind churning at the thought of those cuffs and that dress. Why she couldn’t shake it off she didn’t know. Perhaps rather than reading a story she ought to write one and contribute it!  
All that day as she tramped across the countryside Heather could almost hear the clank of chains in time with her footsteps! At one point convinced she heard horses thundering past, their riders urging the animals onward. So she was mightily relieved to get to the village at Braemore, the place where she’d rejoin the A835 to Ullapool. Her farmhouse bed and breakfast a hundred yards short of the road itself where traffic was hurrying to get to the port before the last boat left. A footpath followed this course but half a mile parallel, so she’d do the last 11 miles in peace before her ferry left at 3pm on Monday, the girl having decided to do a circular walk tomorrow and stay here again if there was room.
Checking in with the farmer’s wife, June showing Heather to her room then offering tea and some rather delicious cakes which the girl found hard to resist after a strenuous day’s trekking. The owner himself, Kelvin joining the pair later on, saying their son, James would be home from the market soon but would not be meeting up with them yet. The tractor had a flat tyre so he’d need to repair it before nightfall. Miss McCreadie was able to get some washing done in the sink, having a dig into the top of her rucksack where dirties were kept separate from the rest. 
They chatted on while the girl did her stuff, pleased that the visitor wasn’t one of those that just stayed in their room rather than interact with them. Also the room was available for the two days and Kelvin suggested a walking route that could easily be done in a few hours. Checking Heather’s map and seeing the girl had the newest version that had only been out a couple of weeks. “Nice to see some youngsters know what they’re doing. City kids have no idea!” he grumbled. The girl smiling as she cleaned one of her pairs of boots, rewaxing them at the same time.
June impressed the slightly built Heather was able to carry such a load as she held the bag briefly. The youngster explaining, “My father was a Regimental Sergeant Major in the Paras’ he used to carry eighty pound packs all the time. When I went trekking with him, he always trained me to ‘earn your keep young missy. Don’t carry what ye dinna want!” he’d say as we’d set off for another fifty plus mile weekend. But they kept me fit I can tell you and my current trips still do. No need to pay silly prices to go to a gym.” A wistful smile at the old man and her mum, sadly two years gone now, she missed them so badly. The elders nodded Kelvin now knowing why she was so well prepared.
Heather found the phone signal here was poor so used their landline to call Dornoch to let them know she was safely off the high moors, then a second to Stornoway, to her friend Mary, the lass she was visiting on Monday. However she found out from Mary’s mum that the girl was going down with a bad cold and would be unlikely to want to go hiking later on. She’d call Heather at the farm tomorrow and let her know whether to come over. “OK, thanks for the advice, bye.”
June commiserated with her when Heather said a call might be for her Sunday evening. Miss McCreadie pleased that at least she hadn’t paid for the ferry tickets yet. “I’ll do the circular walk tomorrow, stop here with you then we’ll see.” They thought that good advice and Kelvin suggested a few paths around Ullapool that Heather could do if she got stuck there.
Once tea was cleared away she finished the washing and hung it up, leaving the kitchen and wandered about the farm, seeing a jeep arriving and what could only be described as ‘Young farmer HUNK!’ emerging from the battered old vehicle. Coming over to see whom this pretty blonde thing was leaning against a wall with a small camera snapping the scenery nearby. 
Greeting her cautiously, because his hands were covered in muck as he apologised, his eyes roaming over the rather tight T-shirt and shorts displayed there. Not a voluptuous figure but more athletic than he’d seen for a while, Athena tennis poster girl maybe. However that face was easily stored away in the memory box as one of the better ones to have stayed recently. Even more of a smile on later finding out she’d be here all day tomorrow too!
Heather couldn’t help blushing then told him the good news about the tractor, surprising the lad on an offer to assist if he wanted? “Nothing else to do so why not. I can handle a spanner thanks.” Well… another chance to closely eye up that body was easily going to be accepted and they headed for the barn. It took them two hours to get the wheel sorted and do some other stuff, seeing Heather appeared happy to help doing whatever was needed. She just seemed to be one of those kind people rarely seen these days. Both got thoroughly dirty but laughed about it, high fiving the other as June called the pair in for supper. James and Heather quickly rushing through showers and at least the farm had plenty of hot water for them both!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally</title><link>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally/</link><pubDate>Thu, 05 Feb 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part One&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I knew my father kept an old coffin at his house having used it regularly for a Halloween stunt when I was a teenager. Myself in a frock and shut inside the old thing as he and some mates wheeled it around the streets. ‘Rising from the dead’ and scaring the crap out of people, all in the name of charity mind and as a family we’d raised a fortune over the years.
Now with my mother gone and me having moved home to look after him it had become a chance to play a bit more. Bob didn’t mind and occasionally he took part. One memorable day he allowed me to wear one of mum’s dresses then locked me inside! I can safely say my heart was pounding!
So when I read a series of stories on Gromet about girls who liked dressing up and being shut in coffins I decided I wanted to do it again. Showing the site to dad…only to find he’d known about it for years! And Mum too…was a serious addict and so he told me a lot of what they’d done. “We played a lot more than I care to admit, but nice to see you’re not too sweet and innocent to understand!”
Talking to Bob one day over breakfast about this he grinned and said he’d made a few adjustments to it recently but would not elaborate, even when I nudged him. “You’ll find out soon enough young lady,” he said. I smiled inside but made sure he couldn’t read my thoughts. With today being my day off…it was gonna be playtime…
Once he’d gone to work I did all the housework and washing which took all morning, prepared the slow-cooker for our dinner tonight and so on. But after my lunch I realised that I couldn’t put it off…I HAD to see what those adjustments were. Hurrying into the basement I locked the door before approaching the coffin. Flipping the lid up I stared…and was amazed.
He’d certainly worked hard as I looked down, seeing the metalwork now installed at three places inside. One set of loops was for the ankles; the second would be for the waist with small wrist loops each side, while the last was obviously a collar to go round my neck. I was impressed, seeing they were padded, the same colour as the satin lining…and I wanted to try them out. A tug proved the loops were all locked and I groaned, as he must have known I’d come down so secured everything to stop me trying.
Turning away I was amazed…and delighted to see a bunch of keys hanging nearby from a hook! Surely these were not for…but a close examination proved that they were! Nervously I placed one in the collar and twisted…
Clunk!
A real solid sound and I shuddered as the collar lifted up, it was 3cm steel and gleamed almost like my eyes were probably doing. Pushing it down then turning that key hearing the clunk again. Soon the others were unlocked and to test myself a bit I leaned in and placed a wrist into the loop by the belt. Flipping the top across it gripped firmly, the leather padding cool but tight on my skin. Another clunk as I locked it and by now my breathing was shallowing!
I couldn’t wait and hurried upstairs to use the loo then get changed into something better than shorts and T-shirt. My wardrobe isn’t that ‘girlie’ as I work in an office where staid trouser-suits are the norm. It stops the truck drivers ogling my legs too, something I’ve hated forever and a day. But today was a ‘me’ day so dress it was, my favourite off-white number, calf length and lovely in silk, capped sleeves and everything. Cost me £200, and I have three of them, one is black but worth every cent, the 3-inch heels that go with them are nice if not comfortable for that long. Quickly I got dressed, being this naughty I was soon wearing stockings too. A slip inside then I zipped myself into the frock. Strapping the shoes on I was soon strutting downstairs and back to the basement.
The door was locked again, keys tossed onto the bench and I headed for the coffin. Carrying my penis gag and a blindfold too to heighten my bondage experience. While Bob of course knew of my bondage fetish I naturally had never let him tie me up, the coffin yes but no more. Donna however had loved it and my parents spent many an hour down here, so now I guess daughters inherit all good traits from their mothers!
Firstly I eased myself into the coffin, making sure the lid was folded right back onto the floor, settling my ass just below the belt and easing both ankles into their loops but not yet locking them as I tidied the folds of my dress. I could already feel wetness amidships and was glad I’d donned a second set of panties. 
Then I lay back and rested my head onto the satin cushion, seeing the thick steel loop sticking up to my right with the belt one visible as well because it’s longer. He’d measured this perfectly as my neck rested in the base of the collar. Slowly I reached down and lowered the belt, having to suck in a bit, as it wouldn’t quite meet the base. So to make sure I got the effect…I needed to lock it!
Getting out for a moment I pondered, whether to finally ask Bob to do it tonight or just have a self-bondage session now…and I could not stand the thought of having to wait another 3 hours for him to return!
Soon I was back inside and this time I locked my ankles into the loops. Sure that they felt tighter once I heard the clicks, guess my overwrought imagination… once I’d tidied my dress I lay back again, then realised the gag and blindfold were outside. Grumbling I reached over the edge and retrieved both, applying the gag and doing my hair once lying flat again. Now was a big moment as I eased the belt shut and locked it. The band was firmly pressing into me and I shuddered then reached for the collar. That too was secured and I was happy, then tried to lock my left wrist into the cuff, but couldn’t reach or see what I was doing. So I undid the loop around my neck and sat up.
Now I wanted to lock everything but of course would not be able to do both wrists…or could I? Spending a few moments blundering about and I sighed. So freed myself and went for another bathroom visit and drink while thinking about what lay beneath my feet.
But I just couldn’t stop and an hour late I was once more settling into the coffin and running through a checklist. 
Ankles locked.
Left wrist locked.
Belt locked.
Gag on.
Blindfold on.
So I reached up and secured the collar then removed the keys and having found the right tape marked one placed it into the lock above where my other wrist would go. Then I shuddered and laid my arm into the loop and by twisting my fingers was able to snap the metal over the top. It rested fine and I imagined the key turning…ohh lovely and I grinned behind the gag as my middle digit felt the edge over to…and TOUCHED the barrel of the key!
I’d forgotten where the key was in relation to the wristcuffs then remembered it was over to the side because the lock fed into the loop. So could it mean? And I paused…then did it. Rubbing my finger along it, pressing as hard as I could, feeling resistance…then it moved…
CLUNK!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally</title><link>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally/</link><pubDate>Thu, 05 Feb 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="subterraneansally.html"&gt;part one&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Two&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign…
‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’
Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign.
‘Brace yourself, opening top now’
I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! 
That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon!
“But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. 
Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad!
By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. 
“Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase.
“No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. 
I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress.
“Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” 
I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. 
That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. 
My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. 
Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing.
“Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. 
Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?”
He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” 
My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike.
Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs.
The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!”
I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted…
“Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. 
The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now.
He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.”
My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?”
That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football!
I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! 
They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring.
Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold.
The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. 
Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it.
“Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!”
I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. 
He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally 3</title><link>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally-3/</link><pubDate>Thu, 05 Feb 2015 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2015/02/05/subterranean-sally-3/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;story continued from &lt;a href="subterraneansally2.html"&gt;part two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Three&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. 
Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones!
While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! 
Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo!
They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that.
The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?”
I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be.
My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. 
So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. 
Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled.
“Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding.
A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. 
“Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… 
“Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. 
Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him.
“Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. 
He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” 
Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly.
Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. 
“Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine.
“Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. 
The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. 
A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.”
My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy.
Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. 
I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it.
Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed.
That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. 
Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned.
Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.”
They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.”
The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble!   
Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up.
Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone.
I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.”&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Gemma’s Garage</title><link>/stories/2014/06/13/gemmas-garage/</link><pubDate>Fri, 13 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2014/06/13/gemmas-garage/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Lying in Robbie’s arms after a marathon sex session Gemma wondered whether to ask her lover if he would help do the gardening she needed. Though it was her garage under assault, the plant actually was here next door here on Mr Matthews property and she wanted it sorted. Creepers had already invaded inside, so this morning she’d taken a saw and ‘pruned’ the stuff back to the walls.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Once out of the shower and downstairs Gemma asked her question, pleased the response was yes. Having to hide her slight dismay on finding out she’d be doing it by herself as he was going away fishing for the weekend and she’d forgotten this. &amp;ldquo;OK, not a problem, but can I at least show you?&amp;rdquo; she replied, trying not to sulk at the fact she’d be alone and they headed off down the path. Rob took her hand and they had a smooch before she opened the bottom gate into the wilder bit beyond the fence. His garden was divided unlike hers, with the unkempt bit beyond the fence allowed to remain wild for the birds. A couple of feeders the only sign human life came past the gate.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Bondage Burial</title><link>/stories/2012/08/14/bondage-burial/</link><pubDate>Tue, 14 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2012/08/14/bondage-burial/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin.
The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good.
So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality.
She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one.
Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’.
The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment.
Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits.
Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?”
She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails.
Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. 
A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used.
“Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.”
“No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers.
She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too!
Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up.
“So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already!
“OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” 
Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place.
‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch.
Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned.
Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled.
She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now.  
“Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk.
She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?”
A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched.
“Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar.
“Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. 
They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask.
“Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom.
Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns.
“Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage.
She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade!
Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped.
The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over.
Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all.
Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. 
The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it.
Miss REBECCA WILSON.
B 19-04-1978.
D 02-07-2006.
She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing.
Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside.
Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. 
So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Bondage Burial</title><link>/stories/2012/08/14/bondage-burial/</link><pubDate>Tue, 14 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2012/08/14/bondage-burial/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin.
The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good.
So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality.
She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one.
Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’.
The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment.
Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits.
Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?”
She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails.
Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. 
A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used.
“Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.”
“No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers.
She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too!
Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up.
“So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already!
“OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” 
Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place.
‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch.
Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned.
Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled.
She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now.  
“Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk.
She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?”
A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched.
“Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar.
“Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. 
They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask.
“Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom.
Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns.
“Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage.
She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade!
Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped.
The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over.
Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all.
Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. 
The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it.
Miss REBECCA WILSON.
B 19-04-1978.
D 02-07-2006.
She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing.
Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside.
Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. 
So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Sophia's Scottish Seclusion</title><link>/stories/2012/07/24/sophias-scottish-seclusion/</link><pubDate>Tue, 24 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2012/07/24/sophias-scottish-seclusion/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;The station name even sounds cold enough to freeze you.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Rannoch Moor.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;It’s the remotest stop on the rail line from Perth, in the south to Inverness, gateway to the Highlands of Scotland. The old guard aboard this last service of the day was drinking his tea as they got closer to the place. Rarely did anyone alight here and never at night. There were only a dozen people on the train. An elderly couple going to the city for their flight to somewhere warmer. A group of businessmen, all heading for Wick, way up north but they’d be stopping in town tonight as no trains went out that way beyond 10 pm. One or two others scattered about the carriages wanting to be left alone.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Melanie's Mystery</title><link>/stories/2012/07/14/melanies-mystery/</link><pubDate>Sat, 14 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2012/07/14/melanies-mystery/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Melanie Richards was a serious student… of bondage stories. Spending hours evey month reading on-line tales of damsels-in-distress, girls getting themselves into trouble and she’d always wished for something to actually happen to her, rather than just reading made-up tales.
A talented artist Melanie had started producing sketches from the stories she’d read and her boyfriend William, who worked as a self-employed craftsman treasured each one. Getting rock hard seeing images of women tied up and helpless. Though he and Mel did this for real he never felt brave enough to really make her bondage inescapable, not wanting her to get hurt or marked from cords and ropes.
So when Melanie showed him a story of Melissa on Gromets site, being trapped inside her statue it was something that he thought could be made possible. Getting hold of wood wasn’t a problem. His father had been pleading with him to take down an old oak tree from the garden for at least a year now. The fact it was so huge had been the problem, mainly because of the cost. No way could an amateur and a few mates have attempted the task. The trunk must have been at least three feet in diameter and going up thirty feet before it started to split into different branches, the tree itself reached over a hundred feet high and was an impressive sight.
A smallish win on the lottery had finally enabled Bill, as he preferred to be called to get it brought down in stages. But the crucial thing was that main trunk. Now cut into seven feet lengths and Melanie, having seen them one afternoon had quietly asked if Bill could make a statue, ‘like the one in Melissa’s story’ out of one. 
Young Mr Kane had grinned and agreed, getting Trevor, his mate to transport two of the lengths to the workshop attached to their home. He actually said to his buddies they’d probably end up as firewood for dad’s woodburner but for the moment he’d do his best and duly started work. Firstly slicing each from top to bottom then gradually hollowing the halves out. This meant Melanie had to be ‘acurately’ measured and an enjoyable day was spent as he wrote things down like ‘nipple to…’ ‘neck diameter’ and suchlike. She’d done a couple of sketches to show what was required and Bill used a lot of his free time out there doing her bidding.
He actually made two, one exact like Melissa’s with the arms by the side, but the second had been his idea, with the limbs crossed behind the back. Each had been completed from inside and Melanie had spent a few minutes closed up in each, though sadly there hadn’t been any dildo or gag to finish the effect off. She didn’t complain as he’d worked so hard on these for her benefit, all he’d had to do now was carve the actual figure from the outside.
While waiting for him to do the carving Melanie set up a page on Wiki, devoted to &amp;lsquo;The Goddess Bondeeja&amp;rsquo; A totally fake site with sketches she&amp;rsquo;d done of the statues Bill was making and tales of who &amp;lsquo;Bondeeja&amp;rsquo; was. It was a bit of micky-taking of Egyptian heritage and history. The country relied on it for tourism but she thought it unlikely anybody would take her page seriously. As Wiki&amp;rsquo;s reputation for accuracy was the butt of much humour the pair had thought little about it. They were however quite surprised at how many visits their page had. Melanie hadn&amp;rsquo;t wanted any comment left so didn&amp;rsquo;t include a &amp;lsquo;contact us&amp;rsquo; link at the bottom. 
Weeks’ later Melanie smiled as Bill led her into his workroom after their dinner, having told the girl that her figure had been finished. The lassie delighted to see the newly polished statue in the corner as he’d promised. It looked like the second one she’d tested. Arms behind the back, rather than his first effort so she knew what was coming next. “Wow, it looks amazing” she gushed, pleased that somehow he’d made her statue hips a little narrower than they actually were.
“Ready then?” he asked and she undressed, stepping out of her slinky red number, shivering in the frigid air conditioning in here, then shedding her underwear too. Coming over to see her ‘home’ for the next hour or so. After a long kiss she turned away and allowed Bill to help her into the bodysuit. This made of industrial thickness latex and despite the amount of talc used it still took a long time to get Melanie all zipped up. Her hands were eased into gloves but she was surprised when he balled her fingers up then secured them with fasteners she didn’t know about.
“Cannot have you knocking to get out,” he grinned and she smiled, waving a fist in front of his face. It was pretty warm inside the suit and the lass would be glad once inside the statue. It’d been cool while testing it outside and naked, but here, in the chilled room she should be the same with the suit and bandages on.
These took an age for Bill to apply and through it Melanie got more excited. At one point he had to dry her off with a towel as she’d dripped on the floor! “Should have stuck a certain something in there to block you up,” he’d chuckled, dabbing away. His sensitive touch almost made things worse. But finally she was a glorious white-wrapped mummy, only the center part of her face was visible and she asked to see herself in the mirror before he did her eyes. Bill didn’t ask why she wanted both her nose and mouth left free. Normally he’d insist she be gagged but didn’t want to spoil this today, though he had read the story to see what had got her going, so made a couple of extras to surprise her.
Bill came up with the last of the bandages, kissing Melanie before placing two pads over her slightly scared eyes, blocking her ears with plugs then wrapping her head under several layers like the rest of her body. She could barely move her jaw to accept a drink and Miss Richards hoped she’d be fine.
Taking Melanie’s arms he guided her back, easing her into the statue, watching as she positioned both arms behind her with some difficulty into the slots. Sighing as her shoulders rubbed the top then slid underneath and she was in. Mel didn’t say how tight it actually was with the thickness of the suit and four layers of wrapping over the top. She thought it’d be amazing if Bill could get the front bit shut!
“Yes, that’s great, you can love” she said to the nose tapped question, ‘was she ok for him to close it up’, smiling happily as they had another session with tongues. Another tap on her breasts and moments later a now shuddering Melanie felt the air flow change and the smell of polished wood getting stronger as the front came round.
She gasped as the pressure suddenly arrived, forcing her breasts back into her body, the front bit for her face now gripping tight, even the wooden bits that held her legs apart were the same. In the story the gag would appear at any moment… so she squealed loudly when one slowly drove itself in over her eager tongue.
‘Next’s gonna be a…’ Melanie grunted as a huge dildo arrived, sliding gently into her thankfully wet zone and filling the lass totally. They both stopped at the same time and Mel was thrilled that he had added the extras, but slightly stunned at how tight this was. The thickness of the latex suit and bindings meant she was actually larger now than when testing it earlier. ‘Like I’ve put on weight’ she moaned into the gag.
Two thumps on the sides made her jump and Melanie realised he’d finally got the latches across as the pressure increased slightly again. Not knowing how much difficulty it’d been for Bill to do it. He’d pushed those two protusions into the statue at face and lower areas and it made him grin. “No wonder she squealed! The minx.”
Another bang, right on the carved nose was the signal that she was completed and he wheeled the statue into the corner, set the angled lighting on it and snapped a few photos for the collection. No way would any of their friends believe that the figure was actually occupied by a stunning brunette, helplessly mummified, wearing a thick latex suit below that and plugged in all bar one of her holes. 
Melanie was definitely a virgin at the rear and he’d respected her wish to remain so. Having shot the photos for the Wiki page he went off for a drink then returned, sitting in the armchair and watching his girl. Trying to see and hear if she was close to orgasm. She was actually unconscious, having an earth-moving series before he’d come back from the kitchen having cleaned and done the washing-up.
Bill’s eyes drooped and he set his alarm for another half-hour, she wouldn’t mind two hours rather than what had been agreed! Dimming the lights and he was dozing very shortly.
Coming to with the buzzing of the clock Bill grumbled at the headache thundering through his brain. He’d only had two drinks and surely it shouldn’t be that bad. It was eight PM and would take at least an hour to strip Melanie’s bindings off so he’d best get started. Arriving at the statue he reached for the side catches… and stopped.
They were not there!
Bill Kane frowned, then checked the other side in case he’d… but nothing there either. Just two wood blocks shaped exactly like the catches, but wrapping his fingers round each one soon proved fruitless. A close look and he could see the carve marks deep into the wood and knew that somehow there was a serious problem here. Getting a torch from the drawer he shone the beam up the nostrils, expecting to see Melanie’s nose… but it appeared to be empty. A shaking boyfriend grabbed a blunt screwdriver and inserted it. Slowly sliding it well beyond the normal length of the human nasal passages, then wiggled it about.
“Oh my goodness!” he said, now slowly comprehending the impossible… Melanie had vanished.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Fiona's Fetish becomes Flora's Folly</title><link>/stories/2012/07/08/fionas-fetish-becomes-floras-folly/</link><pubDate>Sun, 08 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2012/07/08/fionas-fetish-becomes-floras-folly/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 1&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;It wasn’t a case of getting above herself, but Fiona Mackie believed she was becoming a very good bondage model. She simply loved it and having sent a few portfolios of her tied across her bed by a boyfriend she’d once dated, out on the internet, soon found that there were some seriously good photographers. Within a year she was able to pick and choose her work from a select group of guys and one gal.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Julia's Judgement</title><link>/stories/2011/09/05/julias-judgement/</link><pubDate>Mon, 05 Sep 2011 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2011/09/05/julias-judgement/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Julia Banbury sighed as she saw another of her boyfriends’ mates arriving for the big games tonight. The guy getting out and like the others heading straight for the trunk to get more crates of beer. If the men actually got through all this over the weekend then the local hospital would need some serious help with cases of liver disease.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Jerry Makin, her boyfriend came up from the big barn where he’d been working on a harvester and gave his buddy the usual bear hug. Julia winced as the two laughed and joked, wondering if she was the usual subject of their mirth. Of course being an ex-pat Brit living here in the States did not precluded the girl from being seen as anything else than the usual ‘HPOA’ or ‘Hot Piece Of Ass’, like some of her colleagues were called by their men folk. Thankfully the dozen or so workers employed by her boyfriend saw her as the boss’ partner and to be respected. And hot she certainly was according to all who knew the dairy farmer and his lawyer girlfriend. 5’7” in bare feet and a dead ringer for Katy Perry, a singer who was also involved ‘With a Limey’.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 3</title><link>/stories/2011/04/26/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo-part-3/</link><pubDate>Tue, 26 Apr 2011 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2011/04/26/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo-part-3/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="everythingsgoingwright2.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Three&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The first tsunami wave almost killed Rosie Wright&amp;hellip; the second saved her life.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;She’d just finished storing the latest offerings from the natives when the girl realised she could not hear the waves outside the cave as usual. The normal swish&amp;hellip; roar&amp;hellip; swish and roar that Rosie had listened to for weeks on end had suddenly stopped, and it puzzled her. From her time as one of Oxford’s premier biologist-explorers Miss Wright knew this island wasn’t in a tidal area.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Sectioning Sarah, leaving Louise</title><link>/stories/2010/10/10/sectioning-sarah-leaving-louise/</link><pubDate>Sun, 10 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/10/10/sectioning-sarah-leaving-louise/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;I&amp;rsquo;m indebted to Cropsncuffs for the origins of this story. The characters and plot are based on the superb story titled &amp;lsquo;&lt;a href="../storiesek/ghostsofnursespast.html"&gt;The Ghosts of Nurses Past&lt;/a&gt;&amp;rsquo; recently posted on Gromet&amp;rsquo;s site. You really have to read it first to see how things happened. It&amp;rsquo;s such a great tale and one I felt deserved a part 2 so here&amp;rsquo;s my attempt. Please let me know what you think. Shelley. xxx.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Once I’d recovered from the latest orgasmic haze I saw the figures still around me, gently wiping away the sweat from my brow. The oldest and clearest of the nurses looked at the others as they finished up.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Wingco learns her 3 R’s</title><link>/stories/2010/10/10/wingco-learns-her-3-rs/</link><pubDate>Sun, 10 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/10/10/wingco-learns-her-3-rs/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Red dress + Red Army = RED ALERT!&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Another boring trucking day was drawing to a close. Mike, my husband was deciding where to park for the night and I knew he was getting close to the time limit. I was checking the fridge in the vehicle wondering what to cook for our tea. Lasagne or Cannelloni it appeared was the choice as the other two pasta dishes we’d eaten last night while queuing at the Bulgarian border. Drinks were already brewing because Mike likes a cuppa while writing up the day’s log for Garry, his boss in the UK.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy 2</title><link>/stories/2010/08/29/jesse-in-jeopardy-2/</link><pubDate>Sun, 29 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/08/29/jesse-in-jeopardy-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;continued from &lt;a href="jesseinjeopardy.html"&gt;part 1&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&amp;amp;B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?”&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy Part 2</title><link>/stories/2010/08/29/jesse-in-jeopardy-part-2/</link><pubDate>Sun, 29 Aug 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/08/29/jesse-in-jeopardy-part-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;continued from &lt;a href="jesseinjeopardy.html"&gt;part 1&lt;/a&gt;
Part 2&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&amp;amp;B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?”&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy</title><link>/stories/2010/05/10/jesse-in-jeopardy/</link><pubDate>Mon, 10 May 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/05/10/jesse-in-jeopardy/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was very stormy as the boat crossed towards the Western Isles. On board Jesse Haig was looking forward to a month cycling and camping the length of the Scottish islands. A stunning young woman of twenty-two years old, almost Viking in appearance. Think of Hagar’s daughter and you’d get the idea. Thick wavy golden blonde hair, long legs and an athletic body to die for and she’d attracted her fair share of attention since she’d blossomed. Even today while booking her ticket the seller had almost drooled over her. Still a body like hers was a rare sight up here and he’d only been human after all.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy</title><link>/stories/2010/04/23/jesse-in-jeopardy/</link><pubDate>Fri, 23 Apr 2010 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2010/04/23/jesse-in-jeopardy/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was very stormy as the boat crossed towards the Western Isles. On board Jesse Haig was looking forward to a month cycling and camping the length of the Scottish islands. A stunning young woman of twenty-two years old, almost Viking in appearance. Think of Hagar’s daughter and you’d get the idea. Thick wavy golden blonde hair, long legs and an athletic body to die for and she’d attracted her fair share of attention since she’d blossomed. Even today while booking her ticket the seller had almost drooled over her. Still a body like hers was a rare sight up here and he’d only been human after all.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Anya's Adventure</title><link>/stories/2009/11/02/anyas-adventure/</link><pubDate>Mon, 02 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2009/11/02/anyas-adventure/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was not Anya Smythers finest hour. Shot down by the druggies she’d been detailed to reconnoitre she’d ejected from the blazing jet and plunged straight into the river. With the winter melt-water coming down it rapidly swept her down stream and away from her allies and any possible rescue team.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;For seemingly hours she flowed until finally on a sharp bend an exhausted Anya was able to reach the shallows and make for the shore. Emerging into what had been described as ‘classic’ jungle. The type no human could survive in and she only had about a week’s rations in the pack that’d come out of the seat with her. A quick look and Smythers found her pistol, a combat knife and the rest of her gear had got soaked but would survive. Her radio however didn’t work and that was a shock as it was supposed to withstand this sort of drama. If only she knew where the hell she was. Northern Colombia for a start but exactly where?&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Anya's Adventure</title><link>/stories/2009/11/02/anyas-adventure/</link><pubDate>Mon, 02 Nov 2009 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2009/11/02/anyas-adventure/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was not Anya Smythers finest hour. Shot down by the druggies she’d been detailed to reconnoitre she’d ejected from the blazing jet and plunged straight into the river. With the winter melt-water coming down it rapidly swept her down stream and away from her allies and any possible rescue team.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;For seemingly hours she flowed until finally on a sharp bend an exhausted Anya was able to reach the shallows and make for the shore. Emerging into what had been described as ‘classic’ jungle. The type no human could survive in and she only had about a week’s rations in the pack that’d come out of the seat with her. A quick look and Smythers found her pistol, a combat knife and the rest of her gear had got soaked but would survive. Her radio however didn’t work and that was a shock as it was supposed to withstand this sort of drama. If only she knew where the hell she was. Northern Colombia for a start but exactly where?&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Cindy's Revenge</title><link>/stories/2006/09/02/cindys-revenge/</link><pubDate>Sat, 02 Sep 2006 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2006/09/02/cindys-revenge/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Cindy’s Revenge is a sequel based on the characters used in &lt;a href="beauty_in_repose.html"&gt;Beauty
in Repose&lt;/a&gt; by Evil-Dolly&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I&amp;rsquo;d known the day for Cindy&amp;rsquo;s burial was not that far away by the fact
her grave next to mine had now been fully dug out. The shiny scarlet coffin
prepared and her headstone, currently and conveniently covered by a drape had
been placed at the head of the shallow pit Harriet had dug to my left. Now
there would be four of us in there. Carrie, Jessica, myself. That’s
Charlotte by the way…glad I can still remember my name and then her. I&amp;rsquo;d
said before in a morbid sense I was looking forward to watch her swan into the
shed in her wedding gown looking so perfect&amp;hellip;like me. Be gently coaxed into
her coffin&amp;hellip;like me. Then suffer the awful shattering truth as the game was
played out to its bitter end&amp;hellip;like me.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Cindy's Revenge</title><link>/stories/2006/09/02/cindys-revenge/</link><pubDate>Sat, 02 Sep 2006 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/2006/09/02/cindys-revenge/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Cindy’s Revenge is a sequel based on the characters used in &lt;a href="beauty_in_repose.html"&gt;Beauty
in Repose&lt;/a&gt; by Evil-Dolly&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I&amp;rsquo;d known the day for Cindy&amp;rsquo;s burial was not that far away by the fact
her grave next to mine had now been fully dug out. The shiny scarlet coffin
prepared and her headstone, currently and conveniently covered by a drape had
been placed at the head of the shallow pit Harriet had dug to my left. Now
there would be four of us in there. Carrie, Jessica, myself. That’s
Charlotte by the way…glad I can still remember my name and then her. I&amp;rsquo;d
said before in a morbid sense I was looking forward to watch her swan into the
shed in her wedding gown looking so perfect&amp;hellip;like me. Be gently coaxed into
her coffin&amp;hellip;like me. Then suffer the awful shattering truth as the game was
played out to its bitter end&amp;hellip;like me.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 1&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Emma Lewis crept away from her tent, determined to visit that secret corridor she’d found at the dig. Being a gossip it’d been hard to keep it to herself until the last of the team had left for a long weekend in Cairo, leaving her as the senior member to catalogue their finds. It was still steaming hot as she slid silently past the guard, who as usual was asleep at his post.
Coming into the dig site Emma was pleased to see it was deserted, that everyone had left as intended. She really was alone and the girl smiled as she headed down the passageway into the centre of the complex. They’d only been here a few weeks and according to geo-physical radar this was only a tiny bit of what was at the site. Like Emma’s secret, the small rolling stone she’d nudged with her leg while brushing past a group standing there chatting. It had moved with surprising ease and she quickly shoved it back. Determined to see what was down there first, rather than playing second fiddle to the boss. Since then she’d only been alone there once and had a minute to move the stone, shine her torch to see what was there then roll it back before she got caught.
Now was her chance to explore and the youngster looked around then bent down and placed her hands and pushed. Emma smiled as it smoothly eased aside, allowing her to peer in.
At first Emma was disappointed. It was only about fifty feet long, the sandstone passageway and a very low roof. Barely four feet high with one entrance off to the right at the far end. Grumbling slightly she crawled through the gap then turned and tried to roll the stone back. It took an effort but finally she succeeded at her task. The slight ‘thump’ as it rocked into the groove underneath made her tremble. Emma paused then tried to move it, more strength was needed but it did eventually shift. Once Miss Lewis knew she could get out then her fears vanished.
The floor was surprisingly smooth as Emma crawled along, wishing she’d worn shorts rather than the trousers she had been ordered to use. The locals here seemed to ogle her too much and it was her boss who’d suggested to the girl she covers up. But now alone and ‘sealed in’ she didn’t care, once down the passageway she intended to strip off.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 2</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-2/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="emmasentombment.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Emma&amp;rsquo;s Entombment&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Had Emma not just used the toilet she’d have wet herself! “Quiet missy!” came the harsh instruction as she’d started to squeal. The other arm now across her own, stopping her reaching up to get it off her face. The unknown assailant wrestled the youngster into the inner part of the tent then pushed her to the floor.
A stunned girl looked up to see a surprised looking Professor Cline staring back at a very naked and now blushing senior researcher as Emma tried to cover her chest one handed, the other over her midriff. Foolishly she tried to make a dash for it rather than explain herself having been asked what the hell she was playing at and the guy reacted faster than she expected, forgetting he was an Army self-defence instructor from years ago before academia came knocking.
Grabbing Emma’s arms and twisting them behind her back, pushing her back to the floor again this time face down. To her shock he lashed her wrists together with the cord from his bathrobe before lifting her up and throwing the girl onto the camp bed!
“Stop struggling or it’ll get worse!” he snapped as she wriggled and tried to get up. Eyes widening as his own looked her over and again Emma flushed as his face broke into a grin at the sight of a naked and bound female in distress.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 3</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-3/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-3/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="emmasentombment2.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Emma&amp;rsquo;s Entombment 2&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 3&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;He’d honour that promise too. A hero’s return to England, bravery awards to him and the two lads, Cline making sure their actions were recognised but all the time he was dealing with her. Firstly the debrief for the trip, then an extensive series of operations on her ankle before rehabilitation began, this last bit paid for by the Army. They’d been so proud of him, and rather than ‘standing a few rounds’ he’d asked them for physical and financial help for her. But on personal notes it was soon apparent that Emma Lewis and the Prof were becoming ‘an item’.
Within eighteen months they got engaged, a year later a quiet registry office saw her becoming Mrs Tony Cline. Only a few were there. Both sets of parents, Tony’s closest mate was best man and Emma’s sister was bridesmaid. Even here the girl showed a slightly rebellious side. Turning up at the place wearing a cream trouser-suit and heels rather than a ‘meringue.’ “He’s marrying me, not the dress.” she’d said when telling her mum what was to be worn at the service. “It’ll keep the bills down too dad,” and they’d all laughed at that. Cline however was thrilled when she arrived. “Typical Em, do this and straight to the pub,” he chuckled and things went ahead.
Two weeks later her new passport had arrived and they were off on honeymoon… to Egypt! “Thought that would be the LAST place you’d go guys. Guess you could do some work for us too?” they were asked chatting to the others in the Oxford faculty. Both grinned but didn’t say that they intended to return to Neen-Al-Tudlobry, the site of their dig to see what progress had been made by the Museum staff who’d taken over. Only the couple knew there was another motive and it was Emma who’d proposed an idea.
Despite what had happened she still had a thing about that sarcophagus and what it had contained. “Yeah I like you wearing that robe too,” Cline chuckled when talking about it, but his fiancée wanted to take it to the next stage.
“I’d like you to bury me in there while dressed and restrained!”
He was amazed, Emma showing him how it could be done. “There must be spaces there in that room or the bigger one where tombs are placed, just haven’t found one yet. It’d just be for a couple of hours’ mind. The air in that thing was a bit stuffy after thirty minutes last time. We could measure it. Close the lid while above, time it then I’ll knock on the top when I’ve had enough, or after two hours you’d open it anyway.” After a night’s sleep to think it over he had agreed, earning him a long smooch.
So the newlyweds arrived in Cairo, pleased to be back as familiar sights and smells of the capital enveloped them. They didn’t bother with that many of the sites. “Seen one pyramid, seen em all!” he’d joked but they did go to the National Museum. The pair wanting to see the display of artefacts from their dig, all the stuff having been returned to Egypt after examinations and a year-long exhibition in Oxford. The local archaeologists were delighted to have the pieces back rather than losing them and were grateful to the British. They were just finishing when a big man turned up. “Mr Tony, welcome back,” he’d said effusively.
Professor Feroz greeted Cline like a brother, the bearhug and rub of faces something he was used to. Emma didn’t get that, the Egyptian was unsure but eventually they carefully shook hands as he inclined his head. The girl happy with that as she was introduced as Mrs Cline instead of Miss Lewis. “Ahh, now I understand, rescue the lady, then marry the lady, good plan,” he said. A cheeky wink to her and she blushed SO red under her headscarf. Having dressed today in a shawlwa-kameez, the robes most women in Egypt wore and that had earned her a lot of respect from the hotel staff and approving looks here too. The locals used to Westerners’ flaunting themselves in public.
Coffee was brought to the boss’ office, Emma dutifully serving them, mainly so she could dilute her drink first. A big cup of this stuff would exceed her normal caffeine intake for the day!
They talked a while about the exhibition then chatter turned to the site at Neen-Al-Tudlobry itself. Feroz said while the wreckage had been cleared, building proper accommodation and suchlike they’d continued for a year once the political crisis had eased. But then they’d stopped six months ago due to financing problems. “Yeah, we’ve all had that,” was her retort and that got Emma a laugh from both men.
The place was so remote, nearly sixty miles from Cairo on bad roads too so any ideas of opening it to the public had been abandoned for the moment. The equipment had been left on site but mothballed, a caretaker visited once a week and no problems had been found. Yesterday’s report was the same. While not good news for tourists Emma’s heart had leapt as it meant… they’d be alone for… playtime!
Cline didn’t mention they were going there and Feroz soon changed the subject onto something else. They left an hour later; Emma blushing as this time she did get a warm hug. “Tony Cline, you look after your lovely lady!” he was ordered and the Prof laughed.
“Good stuff, means we’ll be fine,” she grinned as they returned to the hotel and that night their lovemaking was as passionate as they’d ever been before.
Driving down the track next day Tony had watched Emma out of the corner of his eye. Seeing her fingers trembling slightly. Feroz had made no comment about the Abdul situation, leaving the couple wondering if he’d ever turned up or what. It also had not been mentioned during the Oxford debrief.
Pulling into Neen-Al-Tudlobry was like going back in time. Seeing the dusty buildings that had appeared since they were last here. Taking Emma’s hand Cline led his wife towards the dig, feeling her shaking, but this eased as they got closer. Walking inside they wandered around seeing new passages leading to empty chambers. None with any wall markings and this was partly the reason progress had stopped. The place just wasn’t providing clues and rewards had been slim.
Finally they came back up the passageway to ‘her’ stone, still amazed that nobody had realised what lay beyond it. It took a harder shove this time; sand had blocked the groove until Tony swept the slot out with a hand before easing the stone back again. Crawling up the passageway following his wife’s lovely ass.
Emerging into the room he saw Emma’s face lighting up as she realised the place was intact, though looking at the floor he could see a large pile of sand against one wall, slightly different colour to the stuff that was already on the ground. Right underneath the crack that provided the lighting in here. There must have been one hell of a storm recently or surely in 3000 years the room would have been filled long before.
Listening to his wife opening the sarcophagus and a sigh moments later. Turning he saw Emma holding the robe to her face, gently rubbing the material with her nose. She smiled, blushed then handed it over and began to strip off. Soon she was tying the fastenings at the back, Cline just happy to watch her manage it with some skill.
Emma Cline felt a wave of calmness sweep over her once she’d finished. Paused then beckoned him closer. Hands going onto her body and rubbing all over, noticing she’d stopped trembling now.
“You alright?” he asked and she just clung to him as he worked on. Feeling her nodding. “Yes love. It’s great to be back… and wearing this. Just feel so different when I’m in it. At peace with myself and not afraid to be here because of… him. Sounds strange but I do OK?” He grinned then turned Emma around, resting his head on her shoulder and whispering how much he loved her. Cupping her breasts from behind then stroking and she made no attempt to stop that. Shuddering as the nipples grew harder. “That’s lovely… you can do that all day,” she chuckled.
Minutes later they stopped and Tony led her to the sarcophagus. Removing the bands then waving her to step in. She paused then looked at him in disappointment. He grinned, apologised then replaced them all then tried again as they agreed the freedom time. A kiss was given once she was secure and then he locked the front. Leaving her alone while going off for a pee and a good walk round the caverns.
Emma was thrilled once the fourth thunk had passed. Gently writhing in her bonds, wondering if Tony would allow her to take the robe back to Cairo tonight. To sleep in it with him holding her all night, it would be nice so she planned to ask him later. Maybe she could have the belt too?
Tony wandered around the room having returned, scraping sand into piles as if he were about to make a sandcastle! Boots making ruts in the surface then one caught something; a lip or ridge and the archaeologist in him went to work. Soon he had two ridges at an angle, going further round and before long it formed a square, possibly about three feet in all directions. “Like a hatch?”
Looking up it was right in the middle of the room, measurements with a tape measure? Yes, it was EXACT. To the nearest inch in all directions, but what was it? He wondered whether to, but Emma was due out in&amp;hellip; two minutes.
This time he did hear her calling and soon the sarcophagus was opened just as his watch began bleeping. “Well done, you just did the full two hours Em. How was it?” and she smiled, replying it’d been all right and surprised that the air was fine even after that session. “So two is not a problem, or maybe three hours at a push. But no longer.”
Looking a little sad to be asked to remove the robe and get dressed because he had something to show her. She’d ask her question lat… Then Emma glanced down at the floor, surprised not to have noticed what he’d found. They walked round it and eventually Tony decided to get a crowbar. Returning a few minutes later with the implement plus a couple of tyre levers from a battered truck parked nearby.
After ten minutes of levering Tony finally had his answer. It WAS a hatch and between them they raised one side. Folding the thing back, then letting it thump into the sand as it wasn’t hinged but loose. Both heads peered over the edge… to see nothing! The hole below was empty, going down about maybe eight feet? It was smaller than the hatch as the edge of the lid came in at an angle or they’d never have got it open without damaging it. So the hole itself was only about eighteen inches one way and two feet the other.
Fetching the tape measure he fed the end down, watching the length until Emma said stop on seeing the silver tab hit the sand and bend. “It’s ten feet deep exactly love,” he replied, making it off before looking up at his wife, but beyond her head was the sarcophagus and he got up. Holding the tape against it and reaching up.
“I’m six feet and it’s at least another one to the base of the stone loop on that stub. Add that and I’d say seven and a half. So… ” he stopped then reached to one side and told Emma to go around to the other so they could measure the sarcophagus itself.
Calling out the totals then the couple looked at each other… “Right in the centre, facing east if you lower it correctly… There’s your answer Emma love. It just fits with an inch or less all round. Well… Welcome to your tomb, that’s where you’ll be buried,” he grinned and she smiled nervously. Her eyes widening at the thought. Saying it was one thing, actually going through with it?
How to get the thing in the hole was the most important question as it weighed a lot. Probably half a ton or more and Cline was impressed that Emma had moved it alone before. She grinned, flexing her arms like Popeye and that got her a tickle. “Wonder if this place has a winch? Doubt it. Seems the guard might have missed a few bits vanishing but surely not an a-frame or similar. We’ll have a look.”
Coming outside to examine a couple of the buildings and finding them empty. One with unmade beds in and they wondered… “No, it’ll be getting dark in three hours Emma, plus the hotel would report us missing. We’ll come back tomorrow and look in the others. Nile cruise doesn’t leave til Thursday so we’ve got a spare day anyway.”
She looked rather disappointed, Cline knowing she was not looking forward to the drive back more like. They had a drink and left Neen-Al-Tudlobry and made it back after two hours of her hanging on for dear life. Tony not the world’s slowest driver, nor had he allowed her to bring the robe so it was a quiet ride back. She’d brightened up after dinner and they went for a walk round the square, marvelling at the hustle and bustle of this place.
Next morning they awoke to a stormy sky and a phone call from reception before breakfast. The Nile cruise had been delayed by 24 hours because of the weather but surprisingly Emma seemed pleased. “OK, we’ll have an inside day, maybe go back to the museum as we did miss a lot of it, then go to Neen-Al-Tudlobry Thursday. Don’t fancy that long drive today in crap conditions, especially after last night.” A slight edge in her voice so he needed to be conciliatory now. “If we check out of here tomorrow as planned maybe we could stay at the port and join the boat Friday. If I recall the hotel near the dockside is that one where they filmed Poirot.”
Cline agreed, as it was a great plan and not one he’d thought of. He was a movie buff and had wanted to go, but had forgotten about this til now. To actually stay there for a night would be superb. Getting the concierge to book them a room, also now discovering the port was closer to Neen-Al-Tudlobry than here so it would allow them more playtime as well. “Couldn’t have turned out better. But you better get dressed first love, not going out in your night-shirt!” he said once confirmations had come through.
She looked lovely again as they left the hotel, this time wearing a dark blue maxi-dress and matching jacket over the top, as it was rather cool. Obligatory headscarf so only her Western running shoes and a wisp of blonde hair coming from one side made anyone look twice as they headed for the museum.
Rashid Feroz soon heard the couple was back. Inviting them for a private lunch once they’d finished the bits they’d wanted to see. Then after that he allowed the pair to visit the normally off-limits restoration areas. “After all, you know most of what is in here. You might even have found some of it!” and that made Emma laugh. Her heart jumped on seeing a similar sarcophagus to the one at Neen-Al-Tudlobry. A brief look and she noted there were no pins inside. Tony had already forewarned his wife not to mention where they’d been yesterday or that they were going back. Just saying to the Professor they had done some ‘off-road’ driving in the 4x4, also about going on the cruise Friday.
Departing after ‘coffee plus’ they were in high spirits, hubby holding Emma’s hand as they trawled through crowded streets. Then out of the blue he paused, Em walking into his back; she’d been window gazing so not paying attention. Cline had turned around, his face paling. Murmuring “Quickly love, go into that alleyway, move it!” That last part delivered in his Army ‘do it NOW’ voice. The girl obeyed as he then followed, almost pushing her ahead then an arm grabbed her waist, the other coming across her mouth and she panicked until Tony hissed ‘shut up love… please’.
For a moment she froze, fearing the worst before he let go. Telling Emma to stay put while he checked something out. A minute later he returned, apologising for that but ‘suggesting’ they return to the hotel… now. She fell silent. Now getting frightened as he hurried her along. The dress trying to trip Emma up and only when they were in the lobby did he relax and let go of her hand. Once they were in the lift Tony told her what had happened.
“I’m sure we nearly bumped into that bastard Abdul!”
Emma was appalled. Bursting into tears and that took a while to get through. Ignoring a look from a hotel staff member as they hurried to their room. Only once the door was closed and locked did she start to calm down and apologise for that. He cradled her body, gently crooning sweet nothings until Emma was smiling again. She did request a room-service dinner and well before ten the couple went to bed, planning an early start. Tony lying there holding his girl tightly, her warm body swathed in a peachy cotton night-shirt.
“Not nearly as good as ‘that’ one I’ll be wearing tomorrow, plus all the other stuff,” she finally smiled, teeth glittering in the moonlight, Tony pleased that she seemed alright now. They didn’t make love as she assumed would happen as just for once he had the headache!
Up at five and Tony was surprised Emma took so long with her bath. Normally she’d hop in, wash then dive out again within minutes. But today she sat there gently rubbing everywhere with her sponge. Declining his offer to help, mainly so he could give her breasts some love! “No. I’m fine honey, no worries. Just savouring this. Once I’m there it’s gonna be a long time til the next one.” He grinned, looking again at his watch and she smiled then slowly got out, dripping water everywhere. Tony taking the fluffy towels and drying her from head to foot. Once at her dresser he was also allowed to brush that blonde mess into something more respectable.
Seven AM saw them at breakfast and if yesterday’s outfit was good, today’s’… was wow. Emma decided to wear her ‘bridal suit’ and those heels. Tony stunned at this so he took some photos of her out on their veranda, the sun low in the sky and she looked beautiful. The staff too almost fell over themselves to serve the pair though he noticed Emma not eating that much. “They think you’re some sort of film star love,” he chuckled as she sat glowing away. They were checked out by nine, with baggage in the 4x4 and soon heading for Neen-Al-Tudlobry where they arrived at eleven.
On the way they’d chatted about the dig in a professional way, Emma finally deciding that as ‘her’ room was the only one that had a full set of hieroglyphics on the wall that Neen-Al-Tudlobry had actually been abandoned before being used. The other part decorated room and the few artefacts found seemed to support that theory. “A shame Rashid Feroz doesn’t know. Guess once we’ve finished we could always ‘discover’ mine. Would be embarrassing for us but least it’d give him something better than what he’s got.”
Tony Cline thought that was a great idea and stroked her leg until she pleaded with him to concentrate on the driving! The girl quietening down as they turned up the last valley road, twisting in her seat and admiring the view away to the east. By the time they trundled down the track he could see Emma trembling, but a pat on the knee reassured her and least she didn’t bitch about the ride now they were alone. Arriving at the dig she sighed and got out. Changing her heels for the running shoes. “Way more practical,” she finally laughed standing upright again. They walked into the buildings not yet checked and she heard a ‘yes… result’ from her man.
Looking through the door she saw him pointing to an a-frame winch. Just what was needed to get the sarcophagus in and out of the hole. It needed to be dismantled first and getting it into the room was going to take time and effort. “Your bath is gonna be wasted love, you’ll sweat buckets. Least we’ve got towels with us!”
She grinned and walked out as he started to dismantle the winch. Going into the dig and patting ‘her’ stone as she went past. Turning the corner to the right, knowing that only a few feet of earth separated her from the room where this had all started. The girl paused seeing something not remembered from before. A tiny disc in the wall, like the one on the sarcophagus that enabled it to be secured. So small you could easily miss it. She looked up and down the corridor and noticed a couple more. Reaching out she grasped one and with difficulty turned it. Jumping on hearing a familiar ‘thunk’ as if a lock had moved. Peering closely at it from where the sound had originated Emma discerned there was a vertical line nearby.
Emma heard Tony calling so she replied, asking him to come closer. He did, walking round the bend and seeing her point, telling him what had happened. He looked and smiled. “Reckon it’s a door?” She nodded so they got some tools and scraped three millennia of dust away to see the sides and top. After a few minutes work he tried and pushed… hard.
… CRACK. The wall moved! Emma squealed and grabbed his arm as he almost fell forward. The stone moving away on some sort of ridge and they stepped through&amp;hellip;and found another empty room! Horizontal ridges cut from the walls as if they were shelves, alcoves too. “Looks like a storeroom,” was the agreed consensus.
“Bugger, probably loads around the place. You’re right love. I think we really should tell Rashid Feroz, he might find something decent after all,” he said and Emma laughed, jabbing him in the ribs before she got a tickle in return. They paused for a drink then he walked back up, seeing another disc, not that far from the stone. “How did we miss that?” she asked. Glaring at it then Tony relented. More scraping and shoving then suddenly a repeat performance as another secret door was opened. This one leading straight into the room and Emma’s heart leapt on seeing the sarcophagus that would soon be buried with her in it.
Now they worked quickly. Emma stripped off the jacket and over the next hour the winch parts were carried through the new entrance and Tony assembled it. Testing took a while. The sarcophagus was lighter than he thought once it was off the floor. Swinging from side to side on its loop. Emma weighed eight stone so he opened the door, got her to stand with her fingers holding it mostly closed from inside then tried again. Finding out it’d not be a problem.
She trembled when Tony put the sarcophagus right into the hole a couple of times as it looked SO deep. Butterflies’ orbiting in her stomach and the girl was glad she’d not eaten too much this morning. He turned having levered it out, seeing her walking out of the room, stopping it then following his wife back to the entrance.
Emma stood there holding the rocky outcrop, looking up at the sky. The girl jumping as he slid both hands round her waist then asked if she was alright. “Yes, just appreciating the view Tony. When I’m locked in there it is totally dark. Even after an hour I could see nothing. Not even that groove mark on the inside. Takes a bit of getting used to, OK?” He nodded, convinced now that Emma was having second thoughts and he couldn’t blame her. He’d once had an operation on his eye as a kid and needed to wear a patch for a month. Covering the other one time he’d stared into blackness and it had scared him. Now he understood a bit more.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Emma's Entombment 4</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-4/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/emmas-entombment-4/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="emmasentombment3.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Emma&amp;rsquo;s Entombment 3&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part 4&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;It was Emma who awoke first, cradled in her husband’s arms. Seeing the sun rising over the wonderful Cairo skyline. She sighed and snuggled closer to her man… knowing… knowing…
Knowing this might be their last day alive!
In the months after her surprise release from the casket by Rashid Feroz and his men, she, and her husband had endured a living hell at the hands of the Egyptian authorities.
Yet at first it seemed to have been all right.
Emma had stood in the sarcophagus for what seemed hours, convinced now that she was permanently entombed, when suddenly her ears heard a ‘thump’
“Surely… not?” she whispered, then minutes later her eyes blurred with tears as the faint sounds of what appeared to be digging reached her. “Oh Emma, I’m sorry… they’ve come after all!” she wept, part wanting freedom, but also now wondering if this was Tony alone as it got louder. But why was he digging anyway? The sarcophagus only had to be hooked up then winched out, unless that had somehow broken.
Gradually she could hear voices… not just Tony when he’d yelled, hoping for her to reply. Trouble being that Emma didn’t want to be freed now if it was not just something between them. The idea she’d get opened up like some exhibit terrified Mrs Cline so the girl didn’t reply.
“Please Emma, fight for me… ” she sobbed, those veils soaked with tears and sticking to both cheeks now.
Tony was relieved when they arrived there. Himself and Rashid Feroz, plus two men from the museum but the Professor’s wife Fatima was also here; brought by her husband to look after Mrs Cline if she’d survived.
Feroz was amazed when Cline showed him the room and his eyes swept the walls, the Brit however was appalled to find the place empty! “But it WAS here Rashid. I promise you… IT WAS HERE!” he said, jabbing at the floor. The two workers looked baffled, their boss guilty as he stared at Cline. “My turn to confess Tony… ” he said.
Only Cline’s professionally trained responses to a crisis stopped him killing the Egyptian right there when Feroz told him about the police report. Simmering down after he finished, his boots scraping around and eventually finding the edges of the hatch. “OK, guess we’re as bad. But let’s not waste any more time.”
So they began. Cline assembling his winch while the workers dug. Feroz preparing a drill to make some air holes. The three local men’s eyes widened on hitting the top of the sarcophagus. Cline just relieved and it was he who started yelling to his wife, praying for her to respond. Not knowing she was weeping quietly below.
The sound of the drill was terrifyingly loud as it bored into the top. Feroz easing it down, worried that he might end up killing Mrs Cline himself. So he did holes in the corners away from where her head should be, several now showing darkness against the sandstone. He stopped after doing ten. Lying on the edge then banged on the top.
“Mrs Cline, its Professor Feroz. Are you alright… ?” he said. Everyone listening intently…
Twice more he tried and was about to admit defeat when…
“Yes Rashid… I’m fine… Is Tony there?” they heard faintly. The two workers looked stunned, each hugging the other, as it appeared their mission was successful now.
Cline was in tears, his face buried in both hands before he went and embraced the two men. Fatima standing to one side looking amazed. Her lips moving as she prayed thanks to her God for the deliverance of this lady.
Delivering Mrs Cline to the surface took another hour. Now she’d accepted the idea of freedom Emma began to talk to her man as he briefed her on what had happened. She took it well, knowing they would be in Rashid’s debt for many a year now. Either financially or something else. More holes were drilled around the top, obliterating the face now then the whole front part of the head fell away, revealing…
The Egyptian group stared at the sight of the white veiled figure inside as they looked down. Tony had not told them about Emma’s attire and he knew the level of embarrassment would get worse as more of his wife’s lovely body was revealed.
More digging from the side now and soon they were down halfway. Her chest visible now and the workers stunned as they stared at her breasts. Her face inside rocking slightly, that gold collar around its neck and she was still crying as well. When they stopped for a break everyone except Tony went outside. Leaving him to cradle Emma’s face and try to unlock the first of her restraints.
Searching for the lever brought a puzzled look.
“They fell out, all six of them,” she shrugged on being asked. Then Cline heard the rest and it made him shudder. Realising that they were going to have to smash the whole sarcophagus apart, in-situ and his heart sank… .only to see her suddenly starting to smile at him.
“What’s so funny… honey,” he began, smiling now at the rhyme. She grinned back, trembling as he crouched down and the couple had a long kiss. Emma’s eyes beginning to water again at the thought of freedom seconds away.
“The pins are all upright. Now you remember that surely Tony? You put the restraints on. It’s easy. Just put your hands under my arms… and lift!”
His head fell against hers and they kissed again before he bent down, sliding his buckets, firstly over those breasts making her squeak before getting into position. Under her armpits and…
Emma Cline squealed as she felt herself rising. Neck, back, the legs and her wrists all suddenly loose from their pins. The weight coming off her feet for the first time in ages was SO good as she clung on. Bursting into tears as he brought her up and out of the sarcophagus and laid her down on the sand. Grabbing a blanket that Fatima Feroz had been sitting on while the others had worked. Wrapping Emma’s torso to protect her modesty as she kicked off those shoes with a groan.
“Bit late now, those two have been staring at them ever since that big chunk came off. Which, unfortunately is more than can be said for my ‘jewellery.’ They all tightened again after the sarcophagus was closed. Then the handles fell out too. You’re going to have to grind them off!”
The collar was going to be the problem. Far too tight to cut from inside out and the other way would risk slicing into an artery. It took Tony long enough to remove the veils, at first feeding them through. Before ending up chopping the material apart from above with a knife then tugging the fragments away.
NOW they could properly kiss. Lips locked together and it felt so good as he stroked her cheeks. Dabbing them dry with a hankie, amazed that despite her ordeal Emma still looked lovely, if a little red around the eyes. Make-up was smudged too. “You’re a bloody mess!”
She laughed now, hugging him tightly, the tears soon restarting however and that was how the others found them. Locked together and only a polite cough split the couple apart.
Rashid Feroz was amazed to see her free. Staring at the gold loops around her limbs, the collar too. Thankfully the blanket covered her body but those long slim legs were clearly visible through the material of her dress. Fatima just looked shocked, but eventually came closer and was hugged by the ‘victim’ as she still thought of the girl.
The other two men looked on impassionless now. Seeing as their job was done. Feroz spoke to them both and lots of nodding was done. Cline came up and personally thanked them, then Emma staggered to her feet, wincing in pain but walked over with Fatima’s assistance. Taking their hands and kissing them on both cheeks. It seemed to satisfy the pair, Cline noticing the younger guy had stroked Emma’s ass! They packed away the winch then left, taking the truck with them. Tony intending to drive the other two back in their jeep.
Firstly they had to get those restraints off Emma’s body and led her out of the dig. The girl breathing fresh air, even though it was way after dark.
Two long hours later Emma Cline was genuinely ‘free’. The last loop cut into three segments lying on the workshop table. She picked up the bit marked ‘Emma’ and briefly kissed it before Tony brought in a suitcase and his wife went alone next door and dressed herself into… well something a little less revealing!
Fatima Feroz held Emma’s robe and cradling it to her face with a sigh as the girl returned. Rashid saw this and grinned, his wife starting to blush and she turned away. Mrs Cline taking it from the lady, folding it carefully then ‘presenting’ it with a bow. Feroz saw a look pass between them then the ladies hugged again. The Egyptian’s wife looked to her man and he nodded. An embarrassed smile on Fatima’s face then they all laughed as she went red.
She tucked it into a bag then suggested it was time they went home. Cline looked at his watch and winced. Nearly 10pm now and he guessed the hotel ought to be told they were going to be very late. He asked Feroz to call them and the man did, but during the conversation Tony realised something was wrong. Rashid jabbering away then he nodded, seeing Fatima too appeared to be agreeing with him as the call ended.
“They thought you were not coming, especially as most of the other guests couldn’t get there either because of the accident.” The two Britons looked puzzled before he explained “Sorry Tony, but a container ship broke free from its moorings and hit your boat, splitting it in two! It’s OK, nobody got killed as the tour hadn’t started receiving guests. The crew is fine too. Some a bit wet, as they had to dive off the back. But it means no vessel, as the company only have the two and the second is up river.”
Emma looked disconsolate now, only cheering slightly as the Feroz’s invited them to remain at the house as their guests. Cline didn’t want to impose but it was Fatima who insisted. Rashid going along with it, though he did laugh and asked Emma’ if she’d like to return to her sarcophagus instead!
That cracked everyone up and they departed, getting to the Feroz apartment just after midnight. Rashid saying he hoped that they would stay the weekend… as he wanted a longer look at the extra bits at Neen-Al Tudlobry. Now he had the ‘experts’ he hoped more interesting artifacts would appear. Tony looked at his wife and she glowed, the girl intending to be more honest and reveal the existance of the storeroom.
So that was agreed and on the Friday afternoon the Professor and both Clines’ returned. Fatima was at work so was unable to come. “Some of us have proper jobs. Unlike you three playing games,” she’d said with a twinkle when they’d prepared to depart. A great day was had; Rashid astonished as he saw the storeroom then asked what else they knew about. Slightly dismayed to find this was ‘it’. As far as the couple had got. “However,” Tony said. “We’re not due to be back in Cairo for six days. If you want, as the cruise is off we’ll do some exploring until then. Get all these documented as well, yes?” Pointing to the hieroglyphics on the wall.
Rashid Feroz was delighted, agreeing to that so everyone went back to Cairo where Fatima was told of the plans. Mrs Feroz taking Emma off to go food and supply shopping for the British pair. She was still amazed at what Mrs Cline had endured and they had a ‘girlie’ chat about what it had all been about. Emma finding out that her host had a wonderful sense of humour and they’d enjoy their day out together.
A dinner for four at a local restaurant then back to their place. Emma and Tony sitting outside late on as the others had retired early. Going past the couple’s bedroom to use a bathroom Mrs Cline couldn’t help listening. Returning to her own she saw her hubby and slyly grinned.
“I think Fatima’s getting full use of my ‘robe’” she murmured.
Sunday saw them departing Cairo. Hugs and kisses all round before Tony drove his wife away. The pair now armed with enough stuff to last the week, but also official permits and translated documents from Rashid’s office allowing them to be there too. “I wasn’t able to speak to the police but show them these and you’ll be alright. Good luck… and don’t get stuck again!” he joked and they all laughed at that.
The rest of the day the couple worked hard in the room. All the hieroglyphics were photographed and e-mailed to Rashid. Getting a ‘well-done’ in return. They had dinner in the open, sitting outside looking up at the stars once the sun had vanished. “You know Tony, I really thought my time had come, will not happen again,” Emma said cuddling him. Turning in later on he came to the dormitory to see his wife dressed in…
“Might have guessed. You’ve been waiting all day to get into one of those haven’t you Mrs?” he grinned. Emma now blushing as she sat on the bed waiting for Tony’s wandering hands that were heading towards her breasts.
Monday dawned cool and clear so after breakfast Emma dressed conservatively in her blue maxi-dress, this time without the jacket. Trainers applied and Tony had nodded in approval. Now she was striding towards the dig entrance long after lunch when she heard a jeep coming along the track. It drove right up to her and two policemen got out. Promptly grabbing the girl and naturally Emma screamed as they started yelling at her. When she didn’t reply one of the men slapped her hard across the face and she fell backwards and tumbled to the floor in a cloud of dust.
Tony heard the commotion and hurried up the passageway, emerging to see his wife being handcuffed then dragged to the jeep and hurled against the side. Shouting at the cops to stop he advanced. Only for one of them to draw a pistol, ordering him in Arabic to raise his hands. Well, the gesture appeared to be that so Cline obeyed. The driver now got out, obviously the senior man and it was Tony’s turn to get the treatment. Of course being a physically imposing specimen he too was cuffed before the couple were led to the dormitory. The policemen seeing the footprints leading to and from the building and knowing where any other people might be found.
Both Britons were told to sit down. Emma looking very scared as she was ‘dusted off’ by wandering hands then she was helped to a chair by the two smirking young officers. Her cuffs digging into the wrists and she was already worried about nerve damage as they were far too tightly applied.
Cline did his best. Indicating where Feroz’s permits were and one of the men grabbed the file. Leafing through them and muttering something to the boss. He shrugged and nodded. To their relief both sets of cuffs were removed and the pair allowed sitting next to the other. Emma’s hands being cradled by her husband. Mainly to stop them seeing how frightened they both were. A bottle of water appeared and was tossed across. Cline’s great reactions preventing it striking his wife’s face as she recoiled.
The language barrier was an obvious problem. Neither of the Clines spoke Arabic and if their captors knew English then they were not letting on as they rabid on for ages. The chief was getting cross now and eventually pointed to them, then the door and Tony guessed this might mean trouble. Emma stared in shock at the gesture to stand up then put her arms behind. Slowly doing so then the officers produced their handcuffs. She made to move towards Tony for protection but a loud command made her freeze.
Emma trembled as the cuffs were applied, wincing, as again they were too tight before he pointed to the door and she was led outside. Tony stood helpless as she vanished, hearing her start to cry before her footsteps had faded. A loud squeal of ‘No!’ made him glare at the boss… who drew his own pistol and cocked it!
One man returned… smiling and jabbering to the boss. Who now grinned then Tony was led out, the guy surprised not to have been cuffed. To see only the jeep and their own. No sign of his wife and he turned, getting angry now.
“Where is she?” he stormed. Itching to go to the police vehicle, as she must be in the blacked out back. But he was forced at gunpoint by the boss to get into the driver’s seat of their own jeep then indications were that he was to lead, the others would follow.
Emma was terrified as she’d been bundled into the vehicle and made to sit on the bench. One of the men followed and Mrs Cline shook as he grabbed more cuffs and her ankles were secured together. Another set was applied to a strut below the wooden slats and it’s other loop attached to her restraints between those trembling legs. Pinning her into position. A shout to his mate getting in up front and the driver fired up the engine. She didn’t hear Tony at first then his voice, making her smile briefly before a slap wiped that off her face. Emma made to kick him, only to gasp as the cuffs did their job, digging into her skin and she yelped. A wagging finger from the smirking officer made it worse.
Away they roared. Emma trying desperately to hang on, grabbing the slats as the driver tried to keep up with Tony and once more Em wished he wasn’t trying to be a rally-driver. At one point she almost slid off the bench. Only the officer’s hands grabbing her torso stopped Mrs Cline doing that. Of course it gave him an opportunity for a grope too and Emma squealed, making the Egyptians laugh. A barrage of chatter flying between them, before the driver said something in English!
“We’ll see you alright Mrs… ” then laughed in a way that made the girl shiver…
Emma was shocked; launching into a right rant, going on for a few minutes as the pair just grinned at her. Making Mrs Cline furious now. She threatened to tell their boss what they’d done to her while he was out of view. The one in the back stuck his face close to hers.
“We haven’t done anything to you,” her captor grinned… “Yet.”
She lost control now. Aiming a head-butt that only just missed as he ducked back. That was a serious miscalculation on her part. More jabbering as he leaned against the partition at the front then said something sharp to his mate.
The driver stood hard on the brakes and no way could Emma Cline hold on. Launching forward she tumbled off the bench smacking headfirst into the divider. The anklecuffs digging harshly into her legs and Emma screamed. Shaking her head at the blow and falling to the floor as he accelerated again. The guy in the back moved swiftly now as she rolled about face down, unable to help herself get up.
He unlocked the cuff from the strut and tugged upwards. Emma’s feet lifting before he pulled forward and bent her legs towards the wrists. Easing the loop around and relocking it in a hog-tie. Now Mrs Cline panicked before her chin was grabbed and he shoved an oily rag in there, wrapping another over the top as Emma went berserk.
This was intolerable but there was precious little she could do except scream. But like Abdul it just seemed to be spurring her assailant on. He laughed to his mate, the driver turning to look and that was SO frightening as the jeep swerved and wobbled over the road.
Now she quietened down, hoping this would be enough but young policeman had other ideas for pretty foreign lady. She had things he and Rasul, his mate upfront didn’t. Lifting underneath Emma’s armpits he hauled the girl up onto her knees then forced Mrs Cline back onto her haunches, facing the front away from him. NOW he could get to work.
Unzipping Emma’s dress, ignoring her frantic squeals as she realised this was only the start of some serious abuse. He eased the shoulder straps down over her arms, pinning them to her torso. Revealing the lacy black bra and the twin treasures it contained. Deftly that too was undone and her perfect 36C’s were laid bare for them to ogle. The driver guffawing as his buddy placed both hands and squeezed.
Emma screamed now as he manipulated them, the driver saying something to him. Pointing to the traffic that was building rapidly in front as they came down the valley into Cairo. The earlier braking had already seen Tony and the boss pulling away and it seemed these two bastards were in no rush to get to the station as he laughed in reply.
Mrs Cline would later describe this as ‘Traffic Tit Torment’ as she was fondled in time to the movement of the jeep. Any left turn and that breast would be grabbed. Go right and the other would get it. Braking or acceleration would get both nipples pinched and the girl was soon in agony, not knowing they’d been past the Police station at least three times already!
Eventually he tired of this and she was roughly redressed. A sigh followed by a squeal as he let go, pushing Emma forward and her body slammed into the floor, banging the side of her face as she tried to brace for the impact.
She was relieved when they pulled through an armoured gate and the jeep parked up. The door opened and her tormentor undid her leg cuffs then dragged Emma out. Marching her past a bunch of his mates, playfully slapping away at least two wandering hands that reached towards her. Arriving in what she assumed was the custody area of course her first intention was looking for Tony as she was made to stand in the corner.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;Rosita Wright almost felt like Lara Croft when she finally found the jungle green starting to thin out and she could hear the waves nearby. After so many days it seemed of battling past hordes of creepy crawlies that tried to go where not required the young woman appeared to be close to the end of her goal. Examining this remote island off Borneo’s northern coast that apparently nobody from the West had ever visited. Quite why this could be Rosie, as she’d always preferred during college didn’t know. All the pilot who’d dropped her off a month ago said was he’d assumed it was because the place was much smaller than the islands in the main part of the chain, only about 40 square miles. Those teemed with the wildlife that kept all the naturalists agog with wonder, so this place, last in the line and much further out had been forgotten about until now.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 2</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo-part-2/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/everything-going-wright-and-rosie-in-undiscovered-borneo-part-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="everythingsgoingwright.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Two&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Rosie Wright groaned when she heard the Albatross approaching on its regular visit. Knowing that in a few hours time she’d be confronted by the man who’d made love to her, given her a lovely dress to wear&amp;hellip;then betrayed her.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Having the girl marched at spear point to the top of the island then locking her in the cage that had been her home for the last few months.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/jesse-in-jeopardy/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/jesse-in-jeopardy/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;It was very stormy as the boat crossed towards the Western Isles. On board Jesse Haig was looking forward to a month cycling and camping the length of the Scottish islands. A stunning young woman of twenty-two years old, almost Viking in appearance. Think of Hagar’s daughter and you’d get the idea. Thick wavy golden blonde hair, long legs and an athletic body to die for and she’d attracted her fair share of attention since she’d blossomed. Even today while booking her ticket the seller had almost drooled over her. Still a body like hers was a rare sight up here and he’d only been human after all.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Jesse in Jeopardy Part 2</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/jesse-in-jeopardy-part-2/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/jesse-in-jeopardy-part-2/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="jessinjeopardy.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Jesse in Jeopardy&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;Part 2&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&amp;amp;B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?”&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="subterraneansally.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Subterranean Sally&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Two&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign…
‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’
Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign.
‘Brace yourself, opening top now’
I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! 
That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon!
“But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. 
Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad!
By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. 
“Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase.
“No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. 
I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress.
“Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” 
I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. 
That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. 
My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. 
Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing.
“Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. 
Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?”
He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” 
My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike.
Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs.
The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!”
I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted…
“Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. 
The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now.
He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.”
My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?”
That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football!
I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! 
They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring.
Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold.
The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. 
Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it.
“Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!”
I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. 
He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now.&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part One&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;I knew my father kept an old coffin at his house having used it regularly for a Halloween stunt when I was a teenager. Myself in a frock and shut inside the old thing as he and some mates wheeled it around the streets. ‘Rising from the dead’ and scaring the crap out of people, all in the name of charity mind and as a family we’d raised a fortune over the years.
Now with my mother gone and me having moved home to look after him it had become a chance to play a bit more. Bob didn’t mind and occasionally he took part. One memorable day he allowed me to wear one of mum’s dresses then locked me inside! I can safely say my heart was pounding!
So when I read a series of stories on Gromet about girls who liked dressing up and being shut in coffins I decided I wanted to do it again. Showing the site to dad…only to find he’d known about it for years! And Mum too…was a serious addict and so he told me a lot of what they’d done. “We played a lot more than I care to admit, but nice to see you’re not too sweet and innocent to understand!”
Talking to Bob one day over breakfast about this he grinned and said he’d made a few adjustments to it recently but would not elaborate, even when I nudged him. “You’ll find out soon enough young lady,” he said. I smiled inside but made sure he couldn’t read my thoughts. With today being my day off…it was gonna be playtime…
Once he’d gone to work I did all the housework and washing which took all morning, prepared the slow-cooker for our dinner tonight and so on. But after my lunch I realised that I couldn’t put it off…I HAD to see what those adjustments were. Hurrying into the basement I locked the door before approaching the coffin. Flipping the lid up I stared…and was amazed.
He’d certainly worked hard as I looked down, seeing the metalwork now installed at three places inside. One set of loops was for the ankles; the second would be for the waist with small wrist loops each side, while the last was obviously a collar to go round my neck. I was impressed, seeing they were padded, the same colour as the satin lining…and I wanted to try them out. A tug proved the loops were all locked and I groaned, as he must have known I’d come down so secured everything to stop me trying.
Turning away I was amazed…and delighted to see a bunch of keys hanging nearby from a hook! Surely these were not for…but a close examination proved that they were! Nervously I placed one in the collar and twisted…
Clunk!
A real solid sound and I shuddered as the collar lifted up, it was 3cm steel and gleamed almost like my eyes were probably doing. Pushing it down then turning that key hearing the clunk again. Soon the others were unlocked and to test myself a bit I leaned in and placed a wrist into the loop by the belt. Flipping the top across it gripped firmly, the leather padding cool but tight on my skin. Another clunk as I locked it and by now my breathing was shallowing!
I couldn’t wait and hurried upstairs to use the loo then get changed into something better than shorts and T-shirt. My wardrobe isn’t that ‘girlie’ as I work in an office where staid trouser-suits are the norm. It stops the truck drivers ogling my legs too, something I’ve hated forever and a day. But today was a ‘me’ day so dress it was, my favourite off-white number, calf length and lovely in silk, capped sleeves and everything. Cost me £200, and I have three of them, one is black but worth every cent, the 3-inch heels that go with them are nice if not comfortable for that long. Quickly I got dressed, being this naughty I was soon wearing stockings too. A slip inside then I zipped myself into the frock. Strapping the shoes on I was soon strutting downstairs and back to the basement.
The door was locked again, keys tossed onto the bench and I headed for the coffin. Carrying my penis gag and a blindfold too to heighten my bondage experience. While Bob of course knew of my bondage fetish I naturally had never let him tie me up, the coffin yes but no more. Donna however had loved it and my parents spent many an hour down here, so now I guess daughters inherit all good traits from their mothers!
Firstly I eased myself into the coffin, making sure the lid was folded right back onto the floor, settling my ass just below the belt and easing both ankles into their loops but not yet locking them as I tidied the folds of my dress. I could already feel wetness amidships and was glad I’d donned a second set of panties. 
Then I lay back and rested my head onto the satin cushion, seeing the thick steel loop sticking up to my right with the belt one visible as well because it’s longer. He’d measured this perfectly as my neck rested in the base of the collar. Slowly I reached down and lowered the belt, having to suck in a bit, as it wouldn’t quite meet the base. So to make sure I got the effect…I needed to lock it!
Getting out for a moment I pondered, whether to finally ask Bob to do it tonight or just have a self-bondage session now…and I could not stand the thought of having to wait another 3 hours for him to return!
Soon I was back inside and this time I locked my ankles into the loops. Sure that they felt tighter once I heard the clicks, guess my overwrought imagination… once I’d tidied my dress I lay back again, then realised the gag and blindfold were outside. Grumbling I reached over the edge and retrieved both, applying the gag and doing my hair once lying flat again. Now was a big moment as I eased the belt shut and locked it. The band was firmly pressing into me and I shuddered then reached for the collar. That too was secured and I was happy, then tried to lock my left wrist into the cuff, but couldn’t reach or see what I was doing. So I undid the loop around my neck and sat up.
Now I wanted to lock everything but of course would not be able to do both wrists…or could I? Spending a few moments blundering about and I sighed. So freed myself and went for another bathroom visit and drink while thinking about what lay beneath my feet.
But I just couldn’t stop and an hour late I was once more settling into the coffin and running through a checklist. 
Ankles locked.
Left wrist locked.
Belt locked.
Gag on.
Blindfold on.
So I reached up and secured the collar then removed the keys and having found the right tape marked one placed it into the lock above where my other wrist would go. Then I shuddered and laid my arm into the loop and by twisting my fingers was able to snap the metal over the top. It rested fine and I imagined the key turning…ohh lovely and I grinned behind the gag as my middle digit felt the edge over to…and TOUCHED the barrel of the key!
I’d forgotten where the key was in relation to the wristcuffs then remembered it was over to the side because the lock fed into the loop. So could it mean? And I paused…then did it. Rubbing my finger along it, pressing as hard as I could, feeling resistance…then it moved…
CLUNK!&lt;/p&gt;</description></item><item><title>Subterranean Sally 3</title><link>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally-3/</link><pubDate>Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000</pubDate><guid>/stories/1/01/01/subterranean-sally-3/</guid><description>&lt;p&gt;(story continues from &lt;a href="subterraneansally2.html"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Subterranean Sally&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Part Three&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;p&gt;One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. 
Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones!
While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! 
Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo!
They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that.
The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?”
I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be.
My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. 
So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. 
Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled.
“Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding.
A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. 
“Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… 
“Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. 
Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him.
“Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. 
He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” 
Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly.
Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. 
“Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine.
“Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. 
The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. 
A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.”
My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy.
Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. 
I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it.
Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed.
That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. 
Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned.
Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.”
They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.”
The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble!   
Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up.
Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone.
I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.”&lt;/p&gt;</description></item></channel></rss>